NICOLAE C U

MACEDO.AROMNII DOIIROGENI
THE MACEDO-AROMANIANS IN DOBRUDJA

I
NICOLAE
MACEDO-AROMNII
DOBROGENI
THE MACEDOAROMANIANS
IN DOBRUDJA
Tradl/cere I/ Umba e"glezii de
OTlLlACRISTINA PACEA
EXPONTO
Conshlll1a 2004
-'---
NICOLAE CUSA OTIUA PACEA.
6
NicohlC was born in Mihail
the county of Constant.ta. Romania.
on Oclobcr 6
1h
1949. He gl1lduated Ihe Pedallollical
InstituIe in Constanlza and Ihe Univcrsity of
BucharcSI (1969-1978). History leachcr in different
sccondary schools and high schools in Constantza.
I lc published artic1cs in Ihe local newspapers (Cllget
liber, Telegra/), and magazi nes (Tomis, Magazin
Istoric). In 1990 (together with Vladimir
and Costin Antonescu) he editcd thc joumal Cetalea
whosc director was until 1990 wllen thc newspaper
ceased 10 bc publishcd. Betwccn 1990 <Ind 1995 hc
was in the Board of Dircctors of Europolis'90 pic, as
well as the publishing housc Europolis as the dcputy
editor-in-chief. Bctwccn 1994 and 1996 he edi tcd thc
Armnani<l ll coiuilm in the local IlCwspaper Telegraf.
Among his publications we mention MacedoTUllll/ii
pe istoriei (Tlle Macedo-Aromatiia"s IIIrougll-
Ol/Illislory), 1990, Europolis Publishing Huuse;
Scrieri di" Diaspura (lVritillgs frolll Ili e Exile),
1991. Europolis Publishing House: Momenle ale
Rel'Olutiei dill Decembrie 1989 la
cllm aII fost (MomenlS of /ll e Romatlia" Revollltioll
ill /989 ill COl/staI/Iza. As it were), 1995, MUlllcnia
Publishing House: Arom/lii ill Roml/ia (TIu
,'romal/iO/1l" ill Ro",0I/io)I996. Muntenia Publishing
House: I'laja (Tlle Lovers' Beac").
2002. Ex Ponto Publishing I-Iousc.
Maudo-aromllii dobrogt"; 'rIIe Mocedo-A'-o/llol1iclf1s in Uobrudjo
Nicolae s-a lIilscut I! comuna
Mihail Kog(/In/ceanu, judetul Constanta, la 6
octombrie 1949. A f(/cut sllldii de istorie la
Institutul I>edagogic COlIsflw/a si la
Unirersitatea din Bucuresti (1969 - 1978).
Profesor de istorie n generale si
licee din Consf{/II/a.
A publicat articole n ziare locale
("Cllger Liber". "Telegraf") ll revista
"Tomis" si "Magazin Istoric".
in 1990 (fmprelllul cu Vladimir 8alanicd
si Costin Antonesc..II) a editat periodicul
"Cetalea" (// ciim; director a fost pluJ /I
199/. ccnd ziarul si-a ncetat aparitia. ntre
anii /990-/995 afilellt pane din Consilil/I de
Administra/ie al S. C. Europo/is 90' S. R. L si al edilllrii Europolis.
ndeplinind //I/I(:lia de redactor se/-adjuIJ("/. lltre anii /994-/996 a redaCTat
"Rubrica armtneasn} " /a ziarul 'Te/egra!".
A sc;ris IImlllto(He!e ciirli:
"Macedoromnii pe l'ili/e is/Uriei" (editurll Eu/"Opolis, 1990),
"Scrieri din Oias/1Ora " (editura Europolis. /991),
"Mamell/e ale revollifiei din dec:embrie /989 la Constanta.
A)"a c/lm aufost" (edilUrlI Munt enia, /995),
"Aromeinii (macedonenii) II Romnia" (edifllra MumeI/ia. /996).
"Plaja ndnlgostirilor" (edit ura Ex Ponto, 2002).
7
NICOLAE C U OTIUA PACEA
Note
Otil ia Pacea was burn in Conslantza,
Romania, OII Deccmber, 24
lh
1976. Shc graduated
the Universily of Bucharesl, Faculty of Foreign
Languages and Literatures with a Major in English
language and literaturc and German language and
litcraturc. MA in English Siudics, University of
Bucharest. Teaching Assistllnt, "Dimitrie Cantemir"
Universily.
\Ve consider that the hislOry of tlle Aromanimzs i,z Dobrudja in particu./ar
concems their brotliers, tlze Aromanialls who /1'e in t/ze south of tlle Dw/Ube in
Bu/garia. tlze Republic of Macedonio, Greece and Albania anei wlw ure not litera te
ill tlze Romanian lallgl/age as wrU as tlze otlzer Ellropealls - why lzot? - and
cOlzsequemly, we hal'e included an Englislz version of tire ROI/Ialliall text. For tlle
Englislz versioll we cal/eel UfJOIl a/l awllorised translator (gradllate of tlle
University of Bllclwrest, wirh a Major in English) ro tralls{ate Ollr lexr from
Romanian into English.
1'he Aui/lOr
6

Macedo-tlromnii dobrogeni Tire Maudo-Aromanians in lJobrudja
A;
Otilia Pacea s-a nilscut n Cal/stanta, /"
24 decembrie 1976.
Absolvel/til a Universittltii din
FacilItatea de Limbi LiteralUri
Strdine, spec ializa rea limbd literaturd
englezd -Iim/XI literaturii germand.
Master fnl iteratllri de expresie engleztl,
Universitatea din Afistent unirer-
sitar, Universitatea "Dimitrie Camermir".
COl/sicferllul cii istoria aromul/ilor dobrogeni fi preocupd pe Jmrii
lor (aromul/ii care trdie.rc la sudul Dundrii II BlIlgaria, Republica
Macedonia, Grecia Albania, dar care 1111 vorbesc sau 1111 CUfIOSC limba
/'OlIIiJm't), cut pe ceilalti europeni - de ce /lu? - Cllrlea de JaM a Jost
tnulusii l! limba ellglezd;
Am ape/at la U/I tnulucd/or au/arizaI (Absolvent al U"iversitd/ii
_ Facultatea de limbi literaturi strtline)
Autorul
,
NICOLMICUSA 011UA PACEA
It is a common place not unly among the Aromanians but
also among the Turks. the Bulgarians, tire A/ballians, that they
have never ever cal/ghl a g/impse of any Aromanian beggar in
Macedonia as well as in the other Turkish provinces where Ihe
Aromanialls live; and I cou/d tell you that as far as I could
reac/I throllgholll Turkey which, by tlle way, is swanning witll
beggal's of ali nations, 1 have nevel' ever glanced my eye down
an (my Aromanian beggar, let alone OII Aromanian /iving ill
misery (Ind 11'0111,
Ioan 1895
rIIe Macedolliara' are decellf people, rlley are economical
and tempera/e and diligent. By reaSOIl of aII this, lhey are
wealllly people.
Traian Emilian Grigorescu. 194/
(Royal Residem ofthe RegiOlI Marea)
Se afirmil 1/11 lIuma; de amllltini, ei si de lurei, si de blllSari,
si de albanezi, cilml s-a vdzul vreodlllllllll cerselor amllII /,
Macedonia, /1 celelalte prol'incii fIIrcesti /I care {ou!iesc
arm/lii; iar CII pol afirmll cl1 al(,1 ct m-am n TI/rcia.
care de de lle loare lIatio/ialitd/ile. /111
am Inllni! nici 1111 singur cersetor arII/fin. si nici milcar
armll /lmizerie.
IIHlII /895
Macellollenii SII/II oameni cumsecade, slllll economi, SI/III
sobri, sl/lIIl11l/lIcilOri. De aceea. ei SI/III si oallleni CII :'itare.
Traiull Emiiiull Grigorescu. 1941
(Rezidelll Resal al Till/du/ui Marea)
"
Maclldo-uromtlii dobrogeni ' 11'11 Macedo-Aromallia/l$ ill Vobrudja
I. ETNOGENEZA NUMELE
ACESTUI NEAM
Aromnii sunt balcanice
Originea aromnilor a constituit o preocupare a istoricilor
Legat de s-au elaborat trei conceptii sau
teoriil. Una. mai veche. - de pc vremea croni cari lor
2
-. sustinea originea
aromnilor la nord de Adept ii acestei teorii ii cons iderau pe
aromnilor, romni din Dacia peste Cu tim-
pul dovcdi ndu-se de temei, teorie a fost aban-
Au sunl opuse intre cle o conver-
ambele sustin ori ginea a aromnilor. Atunci cnd
este vorba de o localizare a acestei obrs ii apare deosebirea
dintre ele
l. Vezi. pc larg. N. Cusa. "MaeedorQIIJ<1/1ii !'t ",Ti/e i.floriei", 1990, p. 9-33. unde sunt
prezcntate primele docum"nte bi1.antine care se la originea vlahilor din sudul
precum si principalele opinii ale oo'ncnilor de stiintA legate de etnogcne7.a aromiinilor.
2. Miron Costin, n "De neamul mo/do,'tni/or"; Dimitrie Cantemir, n "Hronicu/
"tchimii aromllllomoldo-vinhilor": tcorie apoi si de Petru Maior, rcprezcntanllIl
Ardelene. n "ISlor;a pelll'" 1ICt'Plllul romt/lli/or ill Dacia". care stabiLea si perioada in
<:are s-a produs strAmutarc (n timpul lui Gallicnus - 268-270 - odiltll cu marea invazie
a golilor): de Bogdan Pctriccicu Hasdeu n S"bslral" din "EIJIIIO/vgicillltt Magnwn
ROl/lalli"e" (Bue. 1894. pag. 5960). numai <:il. opinia sa. deplasarea sau migrarea
arom5nilor la suuul s-a produs cu venirea ungurilor.
13
I
L
NICOl.AE CUSA OTiUA I'ACEA
A doua teori e s ustine originea aromnilor n IlOrdul Peninsulei
Bakanice, unde exista, la venirea slavil or, o romanitate.
romanitate nu cobora Illult spre sud, dincolo dc linia
Jirei>:ek
3
, La sud de linie, populatia de atunci trllco-iliru-
a fost
La Ilord de "J irecek", cu venirea stavilor. populatia
spre deosebire de cea de la sud, li fost Au de sIavizare,
spun adeptii acestei teor ii , numai aceia carc s-au deplasat spre nord,
rndurile romnismului sau spre sud vest, unde
au dat nastere aromflllilor, meglcnitilor
A treia teorie sust inc autohtonia aromftnilOL Conform acestei teorii,
tot mai mult n zilele noastrc, aromnii sunt vechii
baklmice, care au rezistat presi unii alogene, Spre deosebire de
adeptii celei de-a doua teorii care aromlniior sunl
.1 C\>11Slantin Jirecek, profesor la Universitatea din Praga si Viena. eare a stabilil
. raimuasa Hnie de demarcatie a balcanice, linie eare i numelc_ linie
pornea de la "'t arca din dreptul orasului Lissus (urasul albanez; de Lczhc).
ri\s1\rit. la gurile D;,ciu Aurclianli cele Moesii. Avea
ded drept "gTlmit!i" la nord lJahnatia iar la Sud M;lcedonia.
4 . eL ***. "Spd/i/ll etnic romonesc" .11 1. Ed. pag. 8.
S. tcurie il fost la noi de: Di milrie Oneiul. n lucmru sa "Romolli;
.Ii" [Jada Trait"''' p{j/llll" i,IIemcierea P,-i .. cipmelor" (Duc. 1932, pag. 32). care se opunea
eJ\istentei unei romanili\ti dincolo de n aceastA eJ\istcn\li I origine o
chestiune in slujba unur tcurii ce nu recunosc continuitatea populatiei daco
romne n ])acii! . promovate de Frawl Joseph Sulz.cr, de 1. Chr. Engel, di,r mai ales de
RolJe' l Rocslcr (de unde si !Coria de Ion 1. NiSlOr, in Romnilor din
Billealti si Vlalliile dill Te.wli" $i Epir"(Analelc Acadcmiei l{umi\ne, III. Torn XXVI. Mem
7, pag. 2); C. C. Giurcscu, n "(Slor;a 1. Buc ., 1942. p"g. 314): 1'.1'.
1'am,iteseu. n "Imrod"cere la iSlofia c"flllrii rom{jnc$li" (Ed. Sliintifici\, Buc .. 11)69. pag.
118 120). Aceeasi opinie o si filologii Ovidiu DenSUsi:mu, Alexandru Rosetti.
precum si George Murnu . Un aparte in istoriografia romneascA l A. D.
Xenopol. n "'Slor;(I Ra"'r;lIi/vr dill Duciu Tmia"if (v,,1. 1. Iasi. 1888, pag. (09), spre
deoscbire de isturicii mentionati , cii: "/)o('v-'-am<1"I; $; mucedo,rvmd"ii SII III
dr>!lif popvore diferile prin obdrsia Ivr, care dalOresc asemanarea /vr CVI'or$itvare impre-
jur""!i ca se Img din <lme.rlecui <lcrlvm$i e/ememe", au o lund drept argu-
mente cuvinw din aromllncsc. in comparatie altele din limba Se pro-
nunta deci pentru urisinca mcridionalll a lor - ceva mai la sud. dl:dlt ccHalli istorici. n
Bak1lni - (considera Mucsia miti putin in antichitate). dar. din acelcasi
chestiune pcriculoasL .... era mai transant. i considera un popor direri!.
"
Ma("('d(>-arommi tlobrogemi' nil' MllcedoAmmmri""" ill Dob"'dj(l
proven[(r numai Jim;pn.: n,miul Peninsulei lj alcanec, acestei
teorii d aruminilor sunt descendenti i din
sudul Peninsulei, adie:1 din Macedonia, Pind si sudul Albaniei6, regiu-
nil e unde s-au unde au mai
de asemenea teorie IH noi de Teodor
Capldall
8
1 adIe f'ujluhllgi!l acceptA dJ.'icluo.;arca din Moesia coborrea
unor grupuri dtre zona Stabil Irea acestei n Pi nd, Epir
Tlrcsalia II -a fust in sensul "dislocarea spre sud, IIU lIe-o
putem eX/rfica (Iec, ai/mufil/d cd aceastd popula/e romlneasd1 (/ lrecll1 si
fi luhilngmJ Mau:lloll.a {III lIr UHI '" her rlh ... ie grele si ndclurrgale. 215-168 . d. 1Ir.)
ill a",rl 168 . d. III .. rumaUIi au fOSlul ,egal in state tributare; (Iou!lzcci
lle .uli m;u lrziu , m 148 . d. Hr. , Macedunia a fust transformat:! n provincie (cu mult
naimea Da<:ici. deci !). O parte a populatiei de aici. macedoneni, traco-iJili, greci. a fost
romanizatil . Vezi mai jos nota 8.
7. Tl-"QI"ia autohtuniei n Maccoonia. Pioo si Albania de sud a fost
<.le Nicolae Iorga. care !Il vasta-i istoric!l. n prezent n isturiografia
il acordat () :Itentie istorici Peninsulei Balcanice. in ceea ce priveste pe
Nicolae Iorga s-a prorruntat. n mai multe n favoarea originii meridionale. admit5nd si
SlJllul iliric ca obiirsic. n "Is.oria 1>OI>OTIIJlIi 1"O""unc (\ul.l , 1922, pag. 139-140) de
nfirma: 'Elemellllli m,Ke,/oIOIl!,lr /le/mi" Jiu IXJ/ml<"iu 'W'I<m("i1" ,es"",;/vr ilyria
flup .. , cum al/xlII"zii IIi ,e lrj(f/iuaz.<'/ ca o izo/mil II poP"lali"i lIerom(llllme rom"l .. r din
ptv";"i ( ... ) Mui col '/(1 e.\isl,f element ,(,re siJ fie nlil; .. 'o"unalor dect ace/a ul
''''-IIi/ori/or de /" IIumle $i (Jw-zi$ii 1II"<"enomm,,i ,.,,,,,,1,,il din l'i",1 lUI $i-<lll deUllilllit ill
, .. ci firea lor fI'oprie. OI' .. reo s/Iilmw(we "" se ,orbeste njciodwiJ. nici clriar perioada istoricii
mai bille c/IIwsclllil. IIl<1i IWlliI: ei nfmn Slrnsi leglIIi III' CH"OSCIIIII lor i..OniJ pil$/orell.I .. i1 bille
limitaUl N' odhuoOlll,plbrtJ ill ale ",m lldepi1r1<11e ,,(('/Iwri dilr IreCIII. ei 1111 cote o pol6e de
.... ,..1 si 1111<1 de illl",l, .. ore fU< Tflll"U ""Tllri acrlea$i. C,l sar fi re!ugitll din Moesia in Tl'5l1liu di"
I'riei/U, ""or barbari Sirilini sl(/\j SUII orice (lltll ,Of m(ufifO$1 pe atunei nu f'.lIe adm;s.
Gheorghe 1. Br;ltinnu. fiul lui 1. 1. C. (seful P.N. L.), !)fofeSQf la Universitatea
Bucuresti. i-a urmat lui Nicolae Iorga la catedra de istorie asasinarea aceMuia
n 1940). di n 1940 n 1947. ciinll a fost atestat. Cunosc!ltor al aromnilor (i-a in
Cadril;!tcr. ve1.i zi aml Universul, XLV. nr. 81. 7 august 1927), l1Icea deosebirea ntre
rumanil;!le;! in general si cea a art.un5nil"r in special (llcsi II avut o consideratie pen-
tru ilvu;lrelc bizantine). punnd n evidenta si versiunik ]lQl'ulare (G. 1. .. a fost un
IIdept. de IIl1fcl al traditiei). Confunn acestei traditii. numele de unde au locuit sau
locuiesc aromnii. ar (JUlea fi un lugurncnt al unei existente mai vechi. (vezi G. l.
"1"[(I(I;/lu islor;ctJ df'$l're flllf'meiuea slatelor romdue$ti'. editie de Valeriu Rpcanu.
EU. Eminescu. Buc. 1980. pag. 53-54).
8. Filolog si savanl alUm;". autOl"" al unor lingvist ice. etnugrafice si istorice de
"Maccdarollldnii, ElIlof.:rafi .. , ;s/arie,/imbtJ (Buc. 1942) "POrsiro/ii.
CUSA OTfUA PACEA
,1' li sraflili, IiI regiuni n Cl/re {/I'al (le exi,rlell(a /II/Or Ul/SclIgeni ai
ei care erau I'Urbiwri de gr ajW", alt fel s-ar fi mJreptat vest,
dil, c romanitatea coastei dalrnate, fugind din calca invaziei slave ce venea
si nord-est; mai mult, acest adaus de la nurd nu a altceva
dec[lt,<;u consol,dcze romanitatea dej a
teorie a fust este de o seri e de de uri gine
aJOl1lnii din Gn ...cia. susti n autohtoni a lor dar, aromnii, potrivit con-
Lcptic lor, sunl UI musii populatiei latinizate n vremea romanilor. 11
n cuncluzie, n cu cele teorii, putem afi rma
originea a aromnil ur este un fapt de
De este si faptul nainte de veni rea slavi lor (n
5111(1i" lil!f["islic aSl/pra Romllilor din AI/mllia" (n D. R., 6. 1929) si !llni ales "AromlJnii
/)ial"rml aromll. SI"Ji" li"Ii,-islic". (Buc. 19:\2), lucrare premiall\ <.le Acadcmia R011lnA_
inlr o ,.hill ucrUlc"Romallil<lle" balrmridl" (Buc .. I':I:\(J, pag. 55-57). I! cu clno-
gcnc/.a aro",RlI"r. afirma urmlitoarele - "I'elllr" pusisun/ll,,"ei rotJImrilif/i Ii! sud,,1
f', !lill."lei 8alrmllce swrl /lwll" moli,''': ;11 I"-illwl rfim/, fllliml", .. " JI,lpl1l1irii rotJIalle II
" .... "_ll<llffllU" IJCllillsulf'i cU ", .. II fm,;me (le c"cerirell Dadf'i, CU !li! fllcelml de rotJIallizan.
rare li-a rOJI Jlnjellili'l de c"llum grelKi'I II mi'l.mra fII cun j-a creZ-III p<Il<'1 aCllm: fI! al doilea
rfind, ills,l, aClHalele aSN.<'Iri ale roma"ilor (ale arom/illilor, IU!.) m' ""el .. IIrm .. n u"ele
/oc<!/ili'l/i <'lire I"forma romlineascd ((Jroml""ascd, 'I.Ir.) Ir(ldei/zd o origiJ!e ' .. eh". (Bdi<uu,
Sah",!.': "firfw i de w"uli: !II()(J$(J. DZ,ln(l. Ollll",-uolld. SlIIlIa CII brad". ou -; c'JI'itrlele slItJ/a
$i .-iuma d .. o/igille /(I/i"cJ, el! rmeles,,1 elmlClogic de lUlllime lipsesf iim S,aiullor de aSldzi."
- de,'; mustenite de aromflni n moc.l m:mijlocuit n regiuni).
':1. Filolog si savant aromrul . A acordal" dcscbitli atentie L'CrcctMii limbii aromne. Cea
mai de scmuli upcrli a sa rlimilnc "Dietimwrul diJJ/ulJJ/ui aflJ/lJi1" g .. II<'(<lI . i elimologic'(Buc ..
I%J). o enciclupedic si Un inSlrumcnl indisp\:nsabil n cercctarea aceSlui idiom. In
studiul inlliuial "O proN .. ",cJ de rOJllrm!l(l{e !liriccJ" il! "Grai si Sunel". (Bu.: .. 1':12:\, \'01.1. Fasc.
L pag . 72-75). reiese sa CII lnivire la origillC<I ,uv[Ili!nilor: "Trebuie 1<1 Ollmilem din
1""'''' rle g"ograJir si () /lJJJ!(Iliu(J(e ail/emJ iu Judu/ iliric '" direr'(if cmll/n"IUJle 1C,ilOri
0/,1 C" M(J('Iia SU/>t'rior. I'riu (J("nl .!Ud iliric vrem, ${/ ltl/el"I' , fI! special. mas;",,1 ",WIIOS II/
"iur/ului. I'recum $i Judlll Albaniei de "sli'lzi. }iresc III<:TU si'I lldmilem ci'l fu aaSle proviucii
,-iaw mi/lla"T c', si - JiKIO ipso - cea de c%"ii a Irebuil si1lri1i,,-,cd din limp"rile aCf'lea
rom",r,., mai "w"; sali moi mici. c,,"e !iml' r/e .-eacuri lle" ru"d,,1 fmr ellga
101 iu,lilid""lilal" pt1/1<11<1 col!Jolidoreo 10l" /u m(IJt COlJlIJt!cu, coflSo/idllft pro-
dJ/s{/ in IImra rew'I!"$<lrii SOli o diw/\'{/rii popu/miei din Moesia In IU"8"1 P;mlu/ui ..
!O. Ibidem.
11. T. M. Katsoughiannis. "Despre oromnii din ,ill"I"'-;I,, grece$li" 1. Conlrihu\ie la
ccrcc(:l rca originii Sn lonic , 1964 (in lb. grcadi); S. N. Linkos , "Origineu
mvmmlor". Salonic. 1965 (in Ib. grcadl): A G. Lalarou. "L 'mou/!It!iu el jt's tUI'II01IS ,' .. c le
/<rcc", Salunic. 1'1:-: 6.
"
Muudo-urQIIIUll ii dobrogeni ' '11lt Macedo-Aroll!l!/lil!lI$ in Doomdjll
lI1are n timpul Focas, 602-610), 1>C ambele maluri ale
"ea mll/lll l 'reme, arlerd de coml/lIcmie illlernd mI !rontierd tie
selxlral;e li lumii romalle"12, 1>C fondul unor straturi comune, s-a fonnat n
cursul vea(,;urilor de dominatie o populatie
popul atie se ntindea din Carpati in Macedonia (conform celei
de-a doua tcorii ), ct si n sudul iliric. Pind, Epir Sudul Albaniei
(conform celei de-li tre ia). Un luc ru este, de asemenea. ceri,
populatie a nceput, cu timpul , sl1 vorbeasdi o limbll - pru-
toromna -, cu diferente de "dalorale slmlurilor
Id1sdlurilor caracteristice ale latinei I'orbile (le oCl/pomii roman; "13.
Asczurca slavil ur la sud de a generat dezmembrarea
origi nare a n PlItru grupuri, deveni te apoi, de-a lungul secolelor;
romni (la nord de aromni (Ia sud de in tlirile balcanice),
megleniti (n cmpia Meglen, 1:1 nord-cst de Salonic) istrieni (in Peninsula
h tri a); protOl'umna sau la fel. s-a descompus n patru dialecte:
romtllla, aromna, megle nita iSlriana,14 care au nceput evulueze
separat, devenind limbi funct ionale
l5

Aromn (maccdo-aromn) Armn (macedo-armn)
n izvoarele medievale strliinc, romnii, aromnii , lllegl enitii Si
istrienii apar sub numele de vlahi (termen de origine gennan1i - walh - eare
ii desemna la inceput pe toti romanicii; imprumutat si adaptat de slavi ,
unguri, greci, tu rci, a deveni t nume et nic pentru loale cele pmru grupuri
lllelltionate) 16.
12. CL NicolJlC Serban Tanasoca, III "Smdu .SIQrICt pr;,;,Ol/IY: la ,recII/III romnilor, dt
Jlf$,e Dllm'lrt", 1984. p. 8.
13. eL Mmilda Caragiu MariOlellnu, "Vic,io/lor "romti,,", 1977. p. 440.
14. Aromfl!l!I, IIll"gLcnita. si istriana. CI! limba romna SU!IL dialecte ale limbii
comune: protoromllna sau Ele nu sunt dialecte nle limbii romne cum au sustinut
unii IingYiSti romnI.
15. pt larg, Matilda Carugiu Marioleanu. op. cir" pag . 439-448.
/6. De 1tCeCa aUI colIsidernt nmi concludent tcmlCllU/ maccdo-aroman, C{lmparalj\l cu
numele de mnct:do v/nil.
17
l
NICOI..AF. ("USA ' 01lUA PACEA
Romanii din stnga si arollHnii din dreapta descen-
dellti ai vechii ment inut constiinta originare prin
numele etnic pe care unii ceilalti [-au ual : Rumfm (rumiilli) - Rumn
(rumilni). I'cprodw.:ml anumite norme li ngvistice de prcfacere, forma
latinca:.di "r0I111\11tlS"17,
Evolund separat, cu cele dialecte. "rumn", s-a tr.msfOf-
mat cI. n timp ce la nord de in limba "rumn" a devenit
"romn", la sud de n numele de "rumn" a incepui se
cu un a protctic, rczultfmd "arumn", potrivit unei
caradcristicc din de a se pronunta unele consoane initiale greu de
rosti t cu ajutorul urlei vocale!lI. Acest "arumn" cu cl1derea lui Il din prima
a aj uns "armn"!9.
Ar mn est e singurulllume acceptat
utilizat de toti romnii 2H
Numele "aromn" este un cuvnt care provi ne din "armn". modificat
"romn"l!, dat de uameni i de folusit ca mare n
17. CI. Tcodur Capidall. "Arumtlnii. [Jiul",,,,1 arvm<l1, SluJi" litlgl;.ilk". 1932. (Jag. 8;
n::pnbliemll de Ju-,tina Burei Came1ia cu o <it: Lucian Chisu, 2001.
18. CL 1'co<luf CnpitJnn. "M(/('eJoruml/lii. c/tIvgrnfie, is/vrit, limM", 1942. pag. 40-47.
19.1bi<lcm.
21) F:: <; tc f;lrtul in de specialitate ( vezi Tendur Capidan,
"A,vm",,;i .... '. pag . .\ -7, Mall Dcmeler Peyfuss. "Clleslil/nea W'OllltlIlU15cd" , Ed. Elicidu-
po;didl. Buc .. 1994, pag. 12, de NiC;Qloc Serball Tanasoca), se pe bunl dreptate,
faptul larsirotii(frsirulil'i) se numesc ci insisi nu ammiini. ci Ucoarece ci nu cunosc
leIlOIlk.'nul protectiei lui lai (nainte de /fi prelun(] dill allmne7,..'\. fenomenul puternic In l (pro-
nuntlln(]u-I de fapt ca pc un 'yI arom5nesc, ca 1n limba
Acest fenomen ns1l era valabil lIumai pentru ffirsirotii tiin Alblllla. Frsiwtii din Grecia
lHLll folosit .I<:cst fenomen puternic rulant (rr). ci iSi spuneau - mm1n. n familia
lUIa. Anas!3$<' Cusa (1919-191:15; niiSClII in Gmmoticova. Grecia). mama. !-lonea Cusa (1925-
1994; Rosu, n Pi"icina, Grecia) - pur Hlrsimtcasdi, Utille s-a vorbit se vorbeste si
,1/i ,uomfma. n-am auzit acest fcnomenlposibil fi fost folosit (7) cU 100-200 <it: ani in
tlat fiind faptul eli tnli rfirsirotii sunt originari din Albania]. Revenind la cei tlil1 Albania. in
1990 si 1992. cu 0:;a7;a vi/.ildor pc CHn:: le-am inlJ1;:prillS il! areaslillarll, am colIslalal ti niti ci nu
(01"5e"l1 n vorbire llccst fenomen. si ei nU111ele de nrmfin (chil\T dacii uocori.
"
rIIacedo-orum/lii dubl'f)gelli' JlIe Macedo AromlmillllS ill Vubrudjil
n reviste ziare
2J
. Di versele variante ce au circulat n literatura
despre aromni IHIU demoneti zat
24
aromtlll _ arll/tlll fiind unicul
nume unanim recunoscut de toti llromnii ce n Grecia, Republica
1'\'lacedonia. Alballia, Bulgaria Romnia2S.
I\lentiolllim aLi se mai unele denumiri locale. ce
ei le dea pentru a desemna principalele tulpini si ramuri
ale lor. Numele tulpini lor provi ne la fel ca la romni sau ca la alte IXJpoarc din
lume, de la tinuturile geografice: pindelli (de la muntel e Pindului), gdimusteni
(de la muntele Gramos. o prelungire a muntilor Pind). JIluz;khiari (de la
cfullpia Muzm:hia din Albania). (de la o local itate. Pharsala).
Numele ramurilor provinc de la denumirea comunei sau
locuit de ei: plis6t (de la Pl easa, localitate din Albania), pruyian (de la Poroi
laI de Sus - Grecia), viryiol (de la Veria - Grecia), avdil't (de IH Avdela-
Grecia). IUJluvcn' (de la Lupova - Bulgaria) , bujduve{m (de la l3ujJova-
Bulgaria). la SatTa - Bul g;lria), yeHni coti (de la lunita -
Grecia), (de la Giumaia de Sus - Bulgaria), (de la B:mia -
Republi ca Macedonia), curluvcn (de la Curtova - Bulgaria), (de la
Batuc.- Bulg:tri a). (de 1:1 - Grecia).
unii dintre ei l prm,untau n mud 'arme,, ). Pli<;Qlii - filrsimtii din Albania stabiliti in
Dobrogea -, la [d Au ;\,JopU'( lotii. deci. termenul de si li"reseul amm;,".
21 Cf. "Vie/iol/arul explimli"ollilllbii romlilll''' (D.E.X.). 19<)6. p. 60.
22. Primul a fost Guslav Wcigand. profesor la Uni\"cl1;itmca din Leipzig; a scris mai
multe Sliintif"icc despre arum:,n; pc bal;! studiilor intreprinse la fma locului. Lucrarea sa
'"Die AroIJu/IIeIJ: el/il1ogrill,ltisch - plula/ogisil - IIiS/flrisclte Unll'r.lUdll,"ge'l
liber iim Va/k der 5age1lil'llllell MakedaNolIIolieli oder Zim:lIrel1 ". 2 voi. Leipzig. 1895.
23. Arumflili n limba arollll13ins in limba anUllunen in limba ger-
aromen; n1illlba arum3nian n limba
24. Mae<.:o.loromilni. romfm macedoneni. macedoneni. rnmilni sudici. vlabi macedo
neni. romnni balcanici ele.
25. Af<'mfini si n S.U.A .. n urasck New York:. SI. Francisco.SI. Lollis. flridgc
1'011. in Auslr;.lia. n Mdbournc Si Syuuey; n unde occidcntak.
19

Mw;edo-Ilrumi" ii dubrogeni Tile Macedv -Am"wniml.'i in lJolmulja
II. TULI'INILE DE AROMNI
STABILITE N DOBROGEA
-
Pri mii aromni stabiliti n Dol>rogca llU fost Ca ci
li uoua de aromlli tlup:\ 1. Numele lor vine de
la Farsala, () localitate ce se la sud de Valona (Vlorc. la Marea
n parte" de sud il Albaniei), unde au debarcat suldatii lui Caczar,
care ar li fost numi ti de local nici <le soldatii lui Pompei
2
; - ar li strigat
sub panica acelora: "Vin fa rSHliotii! Vin farsaliotiiP
Una dintre ipoteze. Alt a. cea de-a uoua. sustine numele lor vine
de la Farsala, dar nu de la CC<I m;d sus (din sudul
Albaniei), ci de la Pharsala din Tcsali a (Grecia dc localitate unde n
an ul 48 . LI . Hr., a avut Im:.: dint re Caezar Pompci. At:csta din
1. i n ROlllfmia. nu la sud de unde farscfulii mai numerosi dcct

2. Slationat; n Ep;r Si lliria din 49 . d. Hr .. nfr:lngcrea de la Brundisium din
lIalia. dnd Pomp .;i s-a relras n V<::li Thcodor Mommsen. voi.
III. Buc .. 1988. 222-226.
3. e f. ctnogrnlului italian Amonio Baldaed. apud AnaSla<;c Hciu . "Aram",,!i. Comert.
illduslric. IIrle. c:q"IIlS!III1C. cMliz"lic". 1936. pag. 142 (carle la Editura Carte"
"roltUll1,). 2003. de Tiberiu Cunia Si lJumitru Siere Garofi l). vreme. mai
:llcs cei din Grecia. si-au spus farsalioli. Ali toti arom5nii din nUllurll isi spon P.lrsiruli
frsir6\.
21
iV/CUM"' omJA l'tlCt.A
zurobite armatele de gcnerulul Caezar, a fugit de I>C
d rnpul de refugi u Orient pc o corabic. Sold:lti i
punizanii din SH aflati n Macedonia, din 49 . d. Hr., sau retras,
urcnduse in lllun{i ca azil si dea, astfel , mai
trziu nastere marilor populatii de frsiroti l11eglllovlahi.
4
A treia presupunere ar fi aceca conform numele f;l rsirotilor vinc
dc la o localitate I1 partea de sud-est a Albaniei: sau
Fruseri (care n anii de dezvoltare cincisprel.ece mii de
- azi un Sll t mic albanel cu putini aromfini )5. Mai mult,
n sfera acestei presupuneri , nu numai numele vine de la locali
tate, ci intreaga s ar li format in tinutul unde sau
din Gramos si din Pind (ca unnare a unui surplus de populatie),
iH.hnitndu-se si exiSlenta altor populatii aromnesti n naintea
acestci
Cunform trauitiei n rnduri le ei ar fi
vechilor Jin Italia luptele Jintre Caezar Si
POIllI>ci
1
.
origi ne a foSI in de Ioan Caragiani, con-
form "I/ lre mu/tele tri /J uri de rom(jni (a roml/l i, 11.11.) aflati in
Penil/sula Balcal/ied esle IIIIUI /'ll.l'pl l1dit fII A/bal/ia, Epir, Macedonia,
Te.w!ill si II tomd Grecia. lllre ei se nmlni,. S(lZl rwnelli,., iar
cei/o/ti aromni fi lIulllescJrsiroti .mllflJrsero(i. Cei /Ilai IIw/ti (WJUSI di,,
IOldelZ!flZlI si "m'llistiIz; IIOl/W,,; filriI S(l(e sau cOllume stabile, ci l'am si
lo(' ,wue!e lor I1 I11I1I//i lllzgll s/II/le, iar iama /I cmpii. ul/tle se coboard ca
.\'(1 iemeze turII/ele. Palria (Iupd gelH!/'(z/e ale tll/urar
uruII!cllilor a JUSI si eSle si asul;.i Alba/zia, de wu/e se rdsrJ/ldiserd apoi II
lI!(li //IlIlte locuri. eifllrll de ce; relmasi llcel acolo.
De la 111111/ ilillacestia, CII ellre "mfileU! cw!Ostilild /I imI/Ia Corfil,
4. eL AnaSlas<: op. cii" !,llg. 141.
5. Tcodor Olp;<I;II1. "Romiilli lIomllzi. 1926. p. 4247.
6. lbitkm.
7, n timpul pn:/-'!lI\ci lui Cac1.ar in Egipt. in Iliria: "fII illleriQr"llifl'i; pom-
III/mii fII "mICI rd,bOlullli Itsoliml" illCftl romonii au fost m,:voili sa aici noi
(;ohOfl C si cnrc 311 pacificm rclllllllCll. Clld Cacsar sa rcl1!ors din Egipt se
pCI kol ul <lill lliri a. Aplul Thcu<.lor MUIiIIIIS<:II. fiI'. ";/., pl'l:' 241.
22
Maretlo-aromllii Ilohrogellj Tile Macctlo-Aromaniall s in DoImllljll
alll afllll ciJ la to/ijrsiro(ii exisld o tradifiullejoa/"te I'eche, dupil care ei
ar fi I'enil II Albal/ia si Tesafia e dincolo de mare, si cel adaM
lume ii III/mea FarsaliOli, iar /lU frsiroli pe cnd ei /O/deO/llla se numeall
rUlI/ni sau rUlI/elli, si prin urII/are ei Sltlll ColO/lii vechi raII/Oile aduse
di" Italia /I /firia si Tesafia dlllJd /I/plele dilllre eaezar si Pompei la
DyrachiulII si [a Pharsala. Unii dilllre aromni cred cit jilrsirulii ar fi
(Iilllr-IIII oritsel mic si niciolllllif 1/ - (1 fosl asa de mare ca .Ia clfprilldit 1//1
1I1/1I/(lr de peste 200.000 de suflete, cli aproape Slllll fOii jrsirofii
nhplldili n Grecia.fi Turcia "8.
n acest sens este si constatarea de Ioan Nenitescu,
care i-a cunoscut n pcriplclc sale n Turcia sau imperiu ce
cuprindea la acea vreme (892) provincia Maccuonia: sau
si-ar fi Illat III/mele de la sall/I Frdsari , n Albania, iar dupit altii
de la orasul Far.wla, II Grecia, IUtI/si cnd am nllnitllllfilrserot - si am
ntl"it IIII/Ili - si cnd I-alll lltrebat: ce esti? el mi-a rdspl/lIs:eu esc
Fanelliot. Dadl cei doi MI s-ar "reface ill doi laI, CUI'/ltul ar SIllW
Farsalior. Farsa/a este loculUI/de eaezar li /lvins pe Pompei, a carei oaste
risipildJdrd afi ltlrobita. (lupif CIIIII se Slie, a IJIIlllljiJtlrte bine sa ll
Pellill.whl se} c/ll'rillllcl/lllllllii Tesaliei si /11l/lIIele Pilldll/lli. ale caror pis-
curi, plaill ri si I'iti l1cii de l'eaC/lri Fdrserolii le aII /I stiip{jnire, mprell/ltl
CII rW11ll1'a Epi l'i'II iIOl, care /01 de origillc jc}rserotea.fCi1 e.Ite. A zi<:e ('il
siflllcOl!ll1 (/1' fi p//lUl - fie /I C'CI'(/ secole ar fi - dea lIastere
u/lui /lfrcg popor, care /lumiinlmai bine de 320.000 de sllj1ere, ca poporul
Filrserol, este o ajirmatie, cel pmin grcu de sprijinit".9
patria tuturor a rost Albania de sud, de unde s-au
n de cei acololO n Epir, Macedonia (de atunci)
8. Ioan CaragianL "SlIIdii iSlOrice aSlf/ira romfinilor din Peninsula Balcm,;df'. 1929,
pag. 4-5. 6-1.
9. Ioan Neniteseu. "Of! III romn;; di" rurcie, Eumpurm1. Studiu elllic $; swt;s';c
11511/1ra "romnilor". 1895, pag. 21.
10. n Epirol "lbane-..: si n partca de sud si a Albanici. in lucrarea
"Aromnii (1II(1Cf!tlOIlenij} i' l Romnia". Ed. Muntenia. Constanta. 1996. Ia pag. 13,
am consemnat cifra de 400.(0) de 'lromni il1 AHnmill (pc b.1za infonnalii Jor primilc in anul
1992). Cu prudcnla perspectivei de aMiI!.;' de cntu;o;iasm sau atasament. vom
llumilnJllur SoC poate aprecia intre 2()().(O) Si 300.(0) de sunete.
23
OTiUA l'ACEA
Tesalia si toaU\: Grecia.
Exodul acesta a fost generat de sit uatia in Albania. in
schimbul unor privilegii o mare parte din albanezi au islamis-
mul. De acest fapt au profital condudllorii locali care, n noile conditii, se
bunmm de o mai autonomi e. Mai mult, turcii au nceput
bey sau pasi din rndurile acestora - precedent din partea sul-
lanilor. Bcneficiind de aceste functii deveneau mai decfil turcii,
purtndu-se ca niste adev1l.rati oamenii lor terorizau pur si simplu
sud-estul Albaniei, regiunea de a farsirolilor. Profitnd de
izbucnirea ruso-turc din 1768-1774, bandele de basbuzuci
musulmani s-au impus n regi une. invadnd chiar Grecia. Se instaurase o
situatic de anarhie, de la bunul plac al acestora. Drumurile
comerciale nu mai erau sigure, caravanele fiind alllcate mereu. Puterea cen-
Turcia, nu mai situatia n
n acest cont ext nefavorabil o parte din rnduri le frsirotilor au
pentru totdeauna tinuturile lor de - Dangli Colonia, unde
se afla si Prasari de alte cent re -, si chi ar Albania. Unii s-au stabilit
n Epirul grccesc, n Pind, n vestul nord-vestul Salllarinei, n comunele
Paleoseli (azi Palioscli), Furca satele Cucufli ani, Verbiani. Prisogiani,
Gri zmani, Starciani

Il restul Greciei pe si
lIloscoplenii din Florina, Pisuderi. Belcameni, pe pin-
denii din muntii Veriei n Horopani si Selill de Sus, n regiunea Olimpului,
in Cutcrinu, Salonic n si Seres. n Tesalia, n Armiro,
Volo, Veles tin , Tricula, Calabaca, Lari sa, s.u. Altii s-au stabilit n
Macedonia pe grrunustenii di n Beala, Moloviste, Nijopole,
Magarova Si n Murihova, constituiti aici n grup separat si COI11-
pacl. Ca un acest grup din Murihova, u sedere de aproxi-
mativ 100 de ani, au fost ncvoit i din nou emigreze. cu aparitiu
revulutiomue bulgare n Turcia (pc atunci Macedonia apartinea
Imperiului Otoman) acesti frs iroti s-au retras n regiunea Vodenei, unde
I !.Ioan Ninilcscu. in op. cii .. cap. XV. p. 401433. pollleninduLc. nu cOlllenleazll exis-
tenta fl\rsirolilor n zonil. Este posibil sll fi existat consngcni de-ai lor dill iimpuri
slnlveehi. IIwi ,!Ies c;l /. N. ne spune pe In 1892 ntre Blleas'L si Snrnntaporos se aflau
multe r,uuiiii \1<.: Ilelixali nsu in sate.
iltacedo-arom(j"ii Ilohrogelli' TJ, e Macedo-Aromwr;olts in Dohrudjll
n frunte cu cclnicii lor, au nfiintat Fetita, Paticina,
ticova, Olndrova 12,
Revcnind la exodul inilial, un alt grup carc a regiunile
nare sunt din Curtcs, Costreti (sau (sau
si Zavalini (sau Javaleni). n-au plecat din Albania; s-au stabilit n
vilaictul Corita, n Plcllsa, Si Stropani.
n fine , un al tre ilea grup din nemnul frs irotilor - tOli aromGnii Jin
Albania sunt fGrsiroti! -, dcstul dc numeros, s-a stabilizm n sudul Albanici,
Epirul albancz, n cGmpia Muzachia.
Primii sunt cunoscuti sub numele Je cstrinioti, ca locuitori lIi
trului
lJ
, din jurul orasului Arghirocastru (azi Gjirokaster), sau numiti
local it atca Custrct
14
. Lor li se mai spunea Si cri stinioti. pentru faptul,
probabil mnd femci le lor purtau cruce-tatulIj pc fruntea lor, asa
cum au purtat fcmeile de sau Ciparii din Macedonia mai ales
ale celor din l3ulgaria 1
ntre acestia lirserotii din Corita (Coreea sau CurcclIua n
Korce, azi), Plcasa, Stropani, ex.istau orasul Coreea, ea
centru administrativ cUll1crcial, era frecventat si de cstrinioti, ct si de
12. Am anat de ac.:SI episod, eflt si deS("ll\' filrsirulilor din Albania, de la bunicul
meu Mila Cusa (1884-1977). fiu al celnieului AnaSI;tSc Cusa. ntemeictor al comunei
Gramolieov3. Familia de fIIrsiroli, cu apruape 200 de ani n se ana in sluJul
Albaniei, intr-un .qllnumil Rutea. nu deparle dc un(lc Si numele de Bulearu pe care
l-a pumlt n Albania. ce sau slabilii n Ullintii Murihuva si-au schimbai lIumclc de
nul,aru. in acel .. de <"us ... Plcnumele tamlui c.:lnicului I\nastasc, Ioan, carc la aromnii
frsiroti csle sinonim cu Naehi sau Cusa; ntocmai ca la tlllOCi. aromllnii, pc vremuri isi declinall
idemil:uea prenumele bunicului. De munci cnd meu,
eOI)i1 fiind, era inlrebat: Al cui el ri\spumlea: Sunt flullui Mila al Tasi (AnaSlasc) al
Naehi
n. Cf. Constamin Co1imitra, 1996, Cap. "1ndeletniciri si averi"'. Cmlea este
n regie proprie, !1I.rli edilUrli si pag;nmie. Acest lucru IlU-; slirbcste cu nimic valoarca
Sll, 311lonll reusind rca1i7.e7-C o monografie a comunei I'leasa.
Ar fi dc adliugat. desigur, faptul eli auturul. n ncheit:rea monugrafiei imreprindc si
unelc incu!1liuni iSluriee cu privire la arorn;mi, suStinulc cu argumcnlc motivale superficial (n
favoarea etnic.:). de genul '"traistei"' (desaga n TOm.), ... : apredcrea
arornllnii ar fi "ccl pulin 2 nriliUMC", aromi\nii ar fi "urmasi ai nOlllui popor daco-romiin
din kricila ncrucisare rnlre daci si romani"._
14. ef. Nicolae Saralllandu. "Sludii si llleg1cnoTOlllfint:", 2003. pag. 25.
15. Cf. C. Culimilra. op. ciI.
25
NI COLAE CUSA mUlA. PACEA
frsirotii existenti oin vremuri imCll1orabilc. ceva mai la nord-nord-vest de
oras (mai ales oistrugere:1 Moscopo[ei), din Sipsca. Nicca, Grabova Si
Lunca (sau Lnga). cunoscut i cu numele de moscopoleni.
Cei din Muzachia, o cmpie pe ambele maluri ale rului
Semeni (azi Semun). care se n Marca pierdut identi-
tatea de frsiroli cu asezarea n regiune, unde
a fost principatul Musatius sau Musacius, de unde apoi s-a numit
Muzach ia. De la numele acestei cmpii, acestor aromni li s-a zis
sau mizuchi<l ri (n n prin
renuntarea [a oierit determinat i, probabil prin pierderea ave-
rilor (oi, capre, cai), au devenit agricultori, avnd mici agricole.
Leg:Hurile cu frsirot ii mentionati mai sus, dat fiind clima
din regiune n timpul verii, au devenit tot mai rare. Multi dintre
la fel ca mult i ahi aromni din Albania, numiti ciobeni sau
vlahi de albanezi, s-au n di n centrul chiar nordul
devenind hangii, negustori , mese riasi (mai ales croitori, dar si
mestesugari

Desi n general este prezentat ca un arhctip, fizionomie este
aproape identic cu ceilati aromni compatrioti si consngeni din Peninsula
Toli aromni i sunt ca sunt
robusti, mndri, cu ochii negri expresivi, cu sprncenele arcuite, vioi
ageri. Femeil e sunt zvelte oneste. Femeia este o
sotie la moarte, de alt fel, nu era la
aromfi ni . Este o femcie de vel intele, euverturile de
toale culori le tesute la erau renumite n Peninsula
zisa pozitie oe este Femeia
mai presus de orice, este dar tot la fcl de esle
si ca, la rndul este dc ei; armnul bate nicio-
femeia lui, ntre ei existnd o armonie si solidaritate n viata
de zi cu zi.
26
Maced(J-arum/iii dobrogeui ' Tile MaadoAroJluuriulIS iu Vobrudju
Cteva ce tin de vima pe care au avut-o nu
de mult f{(r:>eroti, se cuvin a le aminti.
Mai Illult dect ceilalti aromni, fr::;elUtii iubeau libertatea de
aceea au dus o pribegind <.:u familiile, cu avutul
turmele lor; nea vnd obiceiul de a cosi .'>trnge ffmul necesar hranei vitelor
pe timpul iemii, vam Si taceau sate n munti stne, iar iama n cmpii
(c1ive) unde coborau ierneze tunnele. Din erau aproape
independenti, tdiind n org<mizatii proprii numite sau celnicate, con-
duse de un celnic. Celnicatele constituiau un fe l de rest istoric al
vechilor ducate aromnesti Jin Pind, Epir, Albania, Tesalia, n Balcani n
Rodupi.\6 O cuprindea sute Je famil ii. Fiec:lre familie si avea avutul
oi, capre, cai, eatri, asini. Cclnicu[, ales dintre oamenii de prove-
nea di ntr-o familie [a aromflll i averea fi ind un criteriu imponant de
apreciere. EI era ntregii dar nu un absolut cum este prezen-
tat n majoritatea despre aromni; nu enl un vuievod ca la nord de
era mai unul dintre cei mai respeet:lti oameni din cadrul
pentru avutul pentru ntelepciunea sa. Cnd se ivea vreun litigiu
n 11Ilcarc era consul tat . dnd SfalUIl:uvenit n solutiunarea cauzei.
Ocupatia a <.:a de altfel a tuturor lIromnilor a
fost oieritul sau oilor. Spre deosebire de alti aromni din Grecia
si Macedonia de az i , care practicau o la fcl ca la daco-
romani, vara la Illtlll ie iarna la dar numai cu turmele,
practil:au o cu familie cu tot. strngeau
turme le avutul, cu nevestele, copii si o porneau
la munte iar toamna la n regiuni cu ierni blnde (n
Avlonei si sudul MuzlIchiei, cei din Epir si Pind si spre Tesalia cei din
Murihova, la 1878). Sute de lIni au fost nomazi. Obisnuiau
se n locuintele lor de la munte, unde atunci cnd
plecau la dltcva familii care le pc timpul iernii. Acest mod de
primitiv am putea spune, pe carc l-au avut prin sccolul al XlX-
lea. a avut un aspect pozitiv. izolati putut integri-
tatea libe rtatea. Limba lor s-a cu foarte multe elcmcnte
latinesti mprumuturi grecesti. Avnd un puternic spirit de nu
16.1. D.R.T.E .. pag. 175.
,
NICOLAE OTIUA PACEA
ncuscrit cu membri i vreunei alte nat iuni, ba mai mult, nici cu
aromni din chiar si alunci cnd n acelasi sul sau
Dorint a lor ue li bertate i-a determinat probabil fie
mai putin mai mult liberi 17, cunoscuI fiind faptul
hiscrica era Patriarhiei grecesti de la Constantinopol. iar
preotii prcdieau slujba in limba Aveau chiar aversiune pentru popi
si circulfmd n rnduri le lor un "blestem" n acest sens: "Preftu
ti vcd!"
elemente ale portului frserotcsc sunt demne de consemnat.
Unul ar li faptul port ul (costumul ) esle n ntregime de culoare
-, iar al doilea este acela femcile
fUrI;croate purt au pc cap o sau n
la al te popoare din Balcani, despre care 1.
Nenitescu annna:" VII fel de cOllldnac din /nd mpodobit cu ballj (Ic aur.
AceastiJ g(llea!d au adus-o CII IIlImele lncd de pe vremea lui Caezar $i
cicerowra era atunci il la mode, n1spndil si pe la fard n Italia,
fiilldci1 poale lIe\'(/sla lui Ciccrollc fi (/(1(111 /lotUl/ofmiJ" 19.
Tot 1. Nenitescu spune despre ei s'hie",
adidl fi e viata traiul, n loc de mult umesc pe care aromnii
nu-I au n Ceil ati aromuni pentru multumesc greces-
cul e[harisro
lU
, Frsero\ii evitau cuvintele dar.
noi, s' hie" era folos it doar de din Maccdonia. Cei
din Grecia (d in Paticna, Grumoticova, Cndrova, Caterina) pe care
Nenitescu nu i-a vIzitat n sa din IH92, nu-] foloseau. Ei, ca dc
ultfel alt i aromun. sau pentru multumcsc obisnui au
si s i cnd vorbesc ntre ei, adresezc o
de bine (o urarc). Celc mai folosite sunt:
trliiqti", "hflrios , "bucuros fii".
Culoarca alb;1 asa cum Nenitescu n lucrarclL sa, la
frscroti cra foarte Mireasa cnd primul pas n casa viitorului
17 l. NcniICSCU. op. CII . pag. 29; si Ion Caragi3ni. S.I.P .8 .. pag. 4-5.
III. I-Hiciu. A.C.lA" pag. 145.
19. r. Nenilescu. D.R.T.E .. pag. 174; SI 1. Caragiani. oI'. {'il_. pag. 65. care
litcmana provine Oc la Cicero: Dimitrie Abclcanu, "Neamul aroma/Iese <ii'l Macedonia", P.1g. 43.
2O.1.Ncnitcscu.I'J(".<:!1.
28
Macedo-aromii"ii dobrogeni' Tiu' {\facedo-Arom(lIIiaIlS ill lJobrudja
ei sol i se ntindea in cale - obicei si - o pentru Cl'!
sll-i fic , conform crcdilltei lur, viala dulce si n casa sotului21.
-
din Dobrogea
Fiirserotii stabifiti n Dobrogea provin din Grecia si Albania.
Cei din Grecia sunt din regiunea Vodena (Edessa de azi), din
Paticina. Gramoticova, Cndrova, din regiunea Veria, din
Sclia de Sus Hompani, din localitatea Caterina (Katerini de
aLi),22 Toate aceste fac parte
23
din provincia Macedonia. cea mai
mare si mai dint re cele provincii ale Greciei, ce se
la nord eu Bulgaria, Republica Macedonia si Albania.
Grupul acesta de poate cel mai urgisit din neamul aro-
mfUlesc. si are obrsia, (lsa cum s-a n Albania (n sudul Macedoniei
de in contextul crizei manifestate n a doua a secolului
al XVIII -lea n Macedonia, bandele de albanezi de atunci au profitat dc
ocazie, instaurnd o stare de anarhic n pnrtea de sud a provinciei. n
dnd viata lor devenise de nesuport at, s-au decis
25
locurile nata[e (Dangli si Colonill). lund calca pribegiei
nord. llspre Republica Macedonia de azi.
21. Ibidem.
22. Nicolae Saramandu. n S.A.l\I .. l1.1g. 25, luealitllti de pentru
f:i.rscrotii din Dobrogea, Papadia si l'c\it a. Din documentele ccreel;lte (Arhivele Statului. Fond
ONAC) localitatea Papadia au ,"cnil n Dobrogea dn-lr 4 familii iar din localitatea
Fetita numai
23. Gramolieova de Sus aproape nu mai A fost in intregime. Toti
flIrscrotii de aici au cmigHlt n Dobrogea.
24. Adid regiunca pe atunci inlrc Marcu lonicil Marca Egec la vcst si la est.
in nord n Albania clITsul superior 81 Vardumlni. iar la sud p1inll n EpiT si
Tesulia. Regiunea Vooena. Veria si loc. Caterina din Grecia de azi flIceuu parte si ele din
r-.lueetlonia Abia dupll rnl.boaielc balcanicc aceste regiuni. imprcunll
cu insula Creta. vor intra in cumponenla slalUl ui grec.
25. O parte din r5ndurile lor. Altii s-au asczat in jurul Corita. Vezi mai sus
despre cl\ooul lor la suocapuollli
29
NICOME OTIUA PACEA
Grupul acesta, compact s-a n muntii Murihova, aproape de
granita cu Grecia, unde au mai bine de 100 de ani. S-uu ocupat
tu oilor n paralel cu forestiere (posednd
sau pentru cherestea) si cu fabricarea mangaJului. lama coborau cu
turmele n Tesali a, iar se ntorceau n locuintele lor din acesti
munti.
lor n-a durat prea mult. cu aparitia revolu-
tionare bulgare din Macedonia au fost nevoiti aproxi-
mativ IUO de ani acest tinut. 1878, sub conducerea celnicilor:
Leolea, Cusa, NlIsta, Celell, Butcaru, Pariza, Fotu, Grlu, Zdru, Musi,
Velenza, Zega, Tragoni, 400-500 de familii, ducnd cu ei
80.000 de oi 12.000 de catri si cai S-lIU asezat n comunele: PlIticina,
de HrislU Papancola, Fetila Si Gramoticova de Celea si
respect iv de Anastase (Tea) Cusa, Caterina, de celnicii Zega,
Caramitru Colimitra, Cndrova ,de Mita Zdru. 26
La nceput au locuit n colibe (clive n aromni'l), iar ce au
aceste locuri de la bey turc i, si-au construit case din n
ficcarc au ridicat biserici si subven\ ionate de
statul romn.
Soarta nSl\ nu avea le fie nici n regiune, prea
vreme; au fos t nevoit i emigreze din nou (a treia n afara
Macedoniei, n Romnia de n Cadrilater sau Dobrogea
(partea de suu a Dobrogei de atunci).
Au fosl eolonizati n judetul Caliacra (ntre 1925-1928) n
Alexandria, Arman, Armutli, Azaplar, Babuc, Bazaurt, Caraci, Ciair,
Cearnurlia, Carasul a .. , Cioban-Cuius, Deniclcr, Doimuslar, 1. Gh. Duca,
Enigea, Ezibei, Fnuacli, Hardali, Hasan-Deue, Hasim Kioselar, Ghclengic,
Nicolae Fi lipcscu, Muza1chioi, Opancca, Seidali, Salaman; n judetul
Durostor, doar cteva familii n O-raI. Praporgescu, Caraonnan,
Carasular si Aidcmir27.
26. Apud Tcodor Capi dan, "'Romni Iwmazi"'. 1926, pag. 75: Anastasc H5ciu, A.C.I.A ..
1"'1:"221.
27. cr. Dosar: 761J947, 5311947; 5511947; 30/ /947. 39//947, 89/ 1947. Arhivele
Slalului. Cvml3ttla. ron" O.N.A.C.
30
"'acrdo-arom"jj dobrog,mj '111l! MaCl!doArOlllllllianJ il! Dobrudja
Frserotii din Albania stHbiliti n Dobrogea sunt I.:unoscuti sub numele
de plis61 (pentru cei llIai multi tiin Albania sunt din localit'ltea
Pleasa). Li se llIai spunea si arbinesi, aroman; din Albania. Pentru
totusi se tace'l confuzie cu albanezii din Albania, numele de plis6t s-a gen-
cralizat. Au fost botezati astfel de P.l rscrotii din Grcl.:ia (n Cadrilatcr) pentru
a se face descbirea dntre ei si cei veniti din Albania; la rndul lor plisotii le-
au spus cclor vcni ti din Greda sop.nl, fulosirii frecvente de
accstia a cuvnlului SOlml , earc izvur construit de
mna omului, unde, prinlr-un jghcab sau apa eurge mult si cun-
tinuu.
Pli soti i provin Jin vilaetul Corita (asezati aici pe la 1780 din de
sud ale Albaniei
211
) din Cmita din Pleasa (localitate
Si - avea initial doar cteva case - de majoritatea grupului sosit,
n frunte cu cclnicii Balamaci Colimitra). din Disni tu Si Stropani (nte-
meiate de un grup mai putin numeros. conJusi de ccl ni l.:ul Pilu).
Au fust colunizati n judetul Durustor. n FraslIrj29;
AiJemi r- DelengL Calipelrova, Babuc, G-ral Praporgescu aici cu
Jill Grecia), Suneei, Baltagiu Nuu, Cara-Omer, Caraisehioi
30
.
(ntre anii 1925-(928).
Tot (lin Albania, provi n si cteva familii din Lunca, Nieea. Moseupole.
situate in partea de nord-est a Corita (Cureeaua n
Aceste familii. sosite mai trziu, ntre anii 1931-1933. au fost colunizate tot
in judetul Durostor, in localitatea Cociumar
31
Si Baltagiu-Nou
32
,
28. Vezi mai SliS subcupilOlul Filrserotii.
29. Primii colonisti mom5ni din Cadrilmer fOSI plisotii din Albania (desi
au fosi flkutc de arolllllnii oin Veria, Vodena Si Megleoia), care din august 1925 siau
fileul upmi liil. venino cu lrt:nul. Ei ;lll iulcl1lcial salul Frasari, prima aromnea.scli din
Caorilaler. (Vezi n aeeSI sens: 'Tribuna romnilor de 1'l!Sl! IWlarl!", Jlr. 1,2/ 1927, r, 10;
"ViilOrul SiliJlrei", VI , 40, diJl 30 oclombrie 1926. "AC/ullea ro",{jlle"c(1", 1. 5. I Noiembrie
t 926; "1'l!niuJula 8aICllllidl", 31 oclombrie 1926.
30. CL llosar: 1/ 1047; 65/ 1947; 89/1947. fond ciI.
31. CL Dosar ur. 61/ 1947, fond ciI .
.12. Cf. Dosar nr .1.1119D, Fond I'rcCeclfII Judetului VUlOslor. Arhivele Slatului.
f{fulluicu Vnkca.
31
NICU/Ali UTIUA I'ACEA

Numele de vine de la Gramostea, localitatea lor de orig-
ine, n mijlocul muntilor Gramos, o prelungire de fapt, nord-
est , a muntilor Pind. Comuna sau mai bine zis se ntndea pe un
platou nult ue 1600 m, n de amfiteatru, inconjurat de munti. Cel
mai nalt vrf, numit de aromni Ciuma al Penti, are 2380 m, fiind al
doilea vrf ca Smolica (nalt de 2574 m), din ntregul lant al
mUlltilor Pind.
Aromnii din celelalte tulpini le spun Si cipani (ci pari - n
Le-au dat acest nume datoritll faptul ui denumeau,
sau (o mneci, de culoare sau
1;, genunchi, pe talie), ciPUIlC; la avea pe
umeri niste procminente (sau falduri) ascu\ite, 10 sau chiar 20, care n
se numese cipuri.
Gramostea se ana ntr-o la poalele muntilor,
cu o cu izvoare ape, Cll grase bogate. Din acesti
munti Iluviul Bistrit a (ant icul Aliakmon), care eurge apoi spre
sutl-es t pe Hrupistea si Seatistea; rul Devol, care
chiar de GnunoSlea, pe carc trece, n dreapta
pe Nieulitll n apropierea unui alt ru, Nico1ca - de unde
numele
Beneficiind de asemenea conditii, asezarea s-a dezvoltat rapid
devenind Moscopolc a doua asezarc a Macedoniei din
acele vremi))
erau un popor de dar cu mult mai putin migratori
dcdlt fratii lor Se ndeletniceau cu industria (cea tot
de principala lor ocupatie) fiind mesteri buni n - mari -,
confectionau cazane, vase, obiecte din argint, po<loabe (cercei de aur si ren-
Tn. O.piuan. n Macf!dorom/inU', pag.16. al"inna prin mmer{ul si mf! uriile
sale Groll/ostea 1/ Slr<lIliC/t /llIIJlle de MO$c0I'0le di" A!lxmiu
,uaudo'(lrom"ii dobroge"i' Tire MucedoArOlmmiW1S ill Do/mu/ja
umilul "las" de arginl pe care l purtau pc cap frumoasele femei
tence), cutite arme; erau ue lIsemenea iscusiti
era o ocupatie a (meseri e
si de ui n Albania). Av:nu n vedcre relieful nalt Si
anevoio.\ al Maceuouiei. lipsa diilor ue comunicatie, transportul de bunuri
necesare omului ulei, brnzeturi, fructe exotice etc.) se exclu-
siv cu animale de calul, clllrul. Aceste caraVi\ne (cllfe
uneori aveau chiar si 20 de animale de tract iune), conuuse de mai multi
si ai potecilor,
Macedunia n lung lat indiferent de anotimp sau de primejuii. Este drept
de pc urma ocupatii se di.stigau buni fiind
u categoric de oameni ue proprietmi i de turme de oi
hcrghelii ue cai.
Femeile, gospodine harnice. erau pricepute. Vc1intcle
(iambulelc), euverturile, covo<lrelc, dar Ill<l i ales ciorapii din relllizate
de ele, erau si apreciate.
Gramostea era n mai multe cartiere: cartierul Paei ura.
Hagisteriu. Sthatu numele princ ipalilor celnici ai acestei
ni). Casele erau din cu etaje. n oras se al1au biserici mari si
vechi: biserica Sf. Gheorghe si biserica Sf. Maria.
Jl erghelii1c de cai. si ue catri, tunnele de o;, erau renumit e n
zona. A. Hflciu ne spune em att de mult lapte nct celnicul Paciura a
fost nevoit pentru transportului o ue
etiva kilometri, prin care laptele era adus de la stne n vale, unde se prelu-
cra n brnzeturi, unt

erau foarle prolifici. acest
lucru i-a determinat uin vremuri mai vechi caute si alle
Surplusul de populatie, supunea Th. Capidan
35
, a eli o scrie de grupuri
de se reverse n Alb:mia, stnd la baza
Frasari. Conform traditiei, de 1. Caragiani, de 1. Ncnitescu
au o alt:1 deseindere
36
, urmnd ca pc parcurs
evolu\ ie ca celelalte IlLlpini de aTQmfmi.
34. H5du. A.C.I.A . p. 1:'16.
35. C<lpidan. R.N .. p. 42.
"ezi mai suh .:api(ulul "F,)"s;"u/;i"
33
CUSA' unUA "ACEA
Dcdidcrea Gramostei a ncepUI cu epoca de islalllizare a
albanc/Hor cnd bandele beylor turcizati au llceput sl1 atace localit1Hile
Gramoslea, pmria aromfinilor grl1musteni, a ntemciere se
pierde n negura vremurilor va <lvca ca Moscopolc, citadela
din Balcnni
37
,
Avuliilc lor le-a adu!> piei rea, un articol n rcvista
"Luminl/" a] lui Filip Misca
J8
(scmnat cu pseudonimul Ciuma al Pen,i - dl.
Mi'!cll era originar chiar din Gramostca). semnalat de A, Hciu, care cvoca
lIcest sfrsit dureros: "Era l/l 15 AlIglI.l't, probabil n /760, I,ramul bisericii
SI Maria, Slujba re/igiom:il se oficia (le /2 preo,i, Un incidell1: icoal/a
foci/t()(lre lle mimlll; a lrov,;t, call1lel,, StillS, I/ clipa urmi/tollre. doi
cilnll/1l1ri. veI/ind dillspre C%l/ia (Alballia), (/l/Iul(ll ct/mari forle
,le lIl:l'llmill!ellll ill llpropiere, Repede. S-l/Il comlt/luil si
orgalliwl fI{Jilmr ea , ClopOlele lull/ror biseri{or ,,1/ fllceplIl si/ de" ,,{arma,
Se OCIII)(l pozi/iile pe sfllga Nico/ei (rul, n.l1.), CII trect/tori si jOl'1ilre/e
IUilI/rale, Aripi ale Jortelor allxll/eze (/1/ ncel'cat sd ocoleascil r ezislel!(a pe
a/te Ixl1'li, Om era criticd, Dar, seal'll, TI ploaie torelllia/tlumfld apele
Nicolei si omllellii /a,nl paza treci/torilor I)e seama aceswi f ellomen 1)/'OIi -
dell/ia!. fII oras, .fe nci1rci/, CII jebrililllle. Clll'Omllele de !ugill)eml'll I'ecie.
Clinti I'I/Iwilll S-lI potolit si (1lbllllezii aII fJl'1/r1I11S, acestia au gilsit ol'Oslll -
I'lI/'e /11",,,11'(1 40.()()(} - pus/iu, fII f1l8(1 lor, aII tlillll III/II/ai icolllra flfn1tuare
de milllllli (lin lIlIr argilll"J9,
s-au pet recut lucruril e nu vom niciodati\ cu certitudine. Un
lucru cste admisibl nsrt: Gralilostcll il fos t n jurul anului 1760, iar
populatia a reusit se dovad1i l1ind num[lrul lor lIlare n regiunile
unde sau refugiat. soartn au avut-o si localitnlilc Niculita
Linotopcll. Populatia di n aceste locali tnti. deci. au pen-
tru touJcuuna locurile naulie. nsprc nord, n
HrupiMca, Blall1, Pisudcri. Bclcameni. Ncveasc:l, Bilolia, Perlepe, CrusovlI ,
11 I\-nlm Gramostca, transpunen:a Iraduici populal'C n balada lUI N, Vek); "51111(1
<ug"rcazli si un ah Ill(){iv: 3pnran:a Sirlllei, fiica UllUi de
si de aici lui Ali -Pasa, (cel ellre si-o don:a n Imrelllui diSUll gcrea
(;nlll1"stC, IIdk,' (ef. f If.du, p. 139).
:- H "1,,\ '/11111<1", \'.nr.IfI'X)1,
:-'1, CL Cinlll<l <1) Pcnti, " L"",ill"" . V, II I '>'01 , apUlI Il:icill, p. U\I - I4(1.
1
Macerl"aromJlii dobrogeJli' Tiu' Macec/o-An'IJtmJian$ In lJvbrJllljt.
Nijopole. s.a.: un gnq), nsemnat ca populatie. s-a n
cmpia Megleniei, unue au infiintat comuna iar altul, mult mai
numeros, s-a stabilit n muntii Rodopi.
din Dobrogea
stabititi n Dobrogea provin din Grecia, Bulgaria
Republica Macedonill.
Grl\mustcnii din Grecia sunt din LiVC7.i (Li vildz , n
Comuna Livezi este n regiunell Megleniei, la cu
Vardarul, la sud cu plaiurile lanitei ale Vodenci, la noru cu muntii
Mariansca Blatec, nvecinati cu muntii Murihova, iar la apus cu muntii
Cosul' Nigcu
4U
; o regiune din masive de munti
Kamgiov Pajik (Paic, in de nlul Meglen sau Moglen.
de unde numele rcgiuni i.
Prima asezare a comunci Livezi a fost de
fugiti din Gr;\lllos prigoniri lor lui Ali-Pasa, la nceputul sccolului
al XIX-lell. fiind ultimii din care au
plecat din Gramoslc (sau din mprejurimi, n.n.), distrugerea ci.
41
Grupul condus dc celnicii Gheorghi Tcgu al
refugiat pe muntele Paic. informatie drept
(i -a fos t d-Iui A. Hciu de Iancu Cepi - cclnicul delegat al
comunei Livezi - din cei 14. sositi 1:1 Bucuresti la I rcbruarie 1925, stabiliti
apoi n Tatar Atmagea, jud. Durostor). se de Demetru
Chihaia (Kellllia), care, n calitate de delegat al "Meglenia" din
n Grecia, n raportul din anul 1925 (trimis lui C. Noe),
spunea: "Prilllll unde (III! descins (1 JOSI Ul'ezile, COII/lIIla natald a
pdrillfilormei,Jondalorul acestei COl/llme aJosl chiar bUliicul meu, celnicul
Dillcea Barba, care aCII/1I1111 si ceva, spre (/ sct1pa de urgia mlrapului
Ali-Pasa (le repeti/!, dislrllgiilorul Jmllloasei Grwnoste si impi/atorul
40. ef. t. NcniIC'iCU. OJJ. ciI . pag. 3S4; pcruru dclalii si denumiri ma; aclUale vezi Virgil
Contan. Ml'gle.wroma,,;; la inapulIIl uCfll"I,,; XX". 2003, P.18. 149.
41. Cf. ./11. OlpitiUII, "Ml!X1t'IW,.,,,,,,,ii', /. pag. 28.
NICOlAE 07UJA PACEA
pO{JOrlllui orOll/fn, .\'-0 re/ras CII jlcarell .HI I/ IIIII/llii earagiol'a, n
/mllul Megleniei , lIIule mi n/emeial prima cOII/lind Sdrai", - li
r/lille exislil (/sUl"i, iar ma; trV/, dil/ callza pilml/ltllllli a
plf,\' /emelia primei case, la o depdnare de circa III! kilometru de S(1/"ai ,
(/ cOII!lI/U'i Lil'e,,;42".
di n sun! cunoscu\ sub numele de
(aJid din Li vatlia, de numirea a comunei sau
numele lanita azi Yianitsa - unde coborau cu turmele la
ictllHI unde se ana un trg renumit.
n Cadril ater, tlin Livezi au fost coloniza\ n judetul
l)ur0510r. Primul conti ngent a sos it n lu na april ie 1926; au fost n
Tatar Atmagea Uzungi Orman
4J
, Un alt grup a sosit n vara
anului 1927,44 iar allul, in anul 1928,45 au fost colonizati Il Visehioi,
Il asch ioi, I) clisu flar, Asfatehioi, Vetrina, Caraorman, Coei ular ,
Baau-ghian,
Tot di n Grecia provin si din sau ]-Irupisti - azi
Aryos Orestikon. Acestia, n de cea, 50 de familii, au sos it n
Rumf\ll ia n aprilie 1928
4
(, au fost eolonizllti n localitatea Sarsnlar.
judetul Durostor, plasa Turtueaia
47
.
Gri'imustenii din Bulgaria constituie grupul cel mai numeros din
rnd urile aromni lor stabili ti n Dobrugea. La fcl ca acesti
gri'imusteni practicau trall shum;lIl ta, Nu aveau stabile n care
lOt timpul; aveau locuinte de - clivcle n munti, iur pc timpul
iemii coborau n cmpii.
n functie de regiunile unde practicau transhumanta locul unde isi
avcuu dlivele, tulpina originari din Bulgaria se mparte n
42. Apud Cunstantin Noe. "Co/OIri;:orell Codrilmurr/rri"'. pag. 140.
pag. 149
44./l>idmr.pag.15J.
45. CI "ollldll"I" , 19 iunie 1928, pag. 2.
46. cr. ""'''{!/Iul"',:'; l martic 1926. 2.
47. CL Dosar 1lr. }U/ 1928. ConsilierUlui Agricol al judelului Durostor. Arhivele
Statului. Rrnnicu Vlilec;). Fila t . n acest documcnt !iC in anului 1928
ll CIImuna Sarsiinlar. plasa Turtucaia. s-au aSCl.at StI de ramilii de oolonisti macedoneni din
Hnrpistea - d", Grccia. Se propune ca aceste familii fie irnpruprictllritc din zona
defrisatc "I;ncan" ha).
Mauda-aromnii dabrogen; rIIe Moerdo-Aromlln;mlS i,r DuhrudJII
mai mulle ramuri: bl1riot_ cUrluveri, lupuvcri, bujduveari,
sulruveari. papaCiryiol.
provin di n regiunea orasului Giumaia de Sus
(pe Baaly - Djumaia - azi Blagocvgrad) - de aid si numele lor _,
din 13esbunar, Ravna Buca, Ri ia, Ceacalita, Dupnita, Samocov
Si Giumaia tie Sus, loate situate n muntii Rila
48
(stabiliti aid n sec. XIX
di n muntii Rodopi). Au fost coloni zati ntre I Y28 - 1')33 in Durostor.
provin tiin Bania (localitate n Republica Mace-
donia, de unde si numele lor) , Si din alte din apropierea oraselor
Sl ip, Veles Si Cociuni. Au plecat din (Scrbia pc atunci) n sec-
ol ullli XIX-lea si s-au stabilit tot n muntii Riia de Au fost
coloni zati tot n judetul Durostor4
9
.
sunt care se opreau cu oile la iernat n Balac, n
cmp ia de Filipopol - azi Plovdiv (tiin regiune au sosit n
Durostor un grup numeros din lavrova Si Leascova).
Curtuvcri'il'i provin di n tinutul Curtova, din din Bachita,
mllre din Rodopi. Alt e clive din muntii Rodopi erau
cele di n Carumantl ra Sufanlu
so
.
Lupuvet il' i, bujduve llil'i, papCiryiotl'i provin din
clivele Lopova. Bojtlova . Salra Pap"ceair (ti nuturi le de a7i Melnik
Gote Delcev - fosl Nevrocop).'it. Au fUSI colonizat! att n juuetul Duroslor
ct si n j udetul Caliacra.
48. Cf. Sar-nmmtlu. pag.20.
49. L.ocali l5\ite fiintl numeroase nu '"u fosl tn:cute n text. Cei interesati le pot afla (pcn
mr fiecare familie) n Jurnalele Consiliului <:le Ministri n:fcritoare la acordarea naturalizllrii
colonistilor macedoneni. publicate mai jos.
50. Cf. Saramandu. pag. 21.
SI . D<: JllCn!ionat eli acesti grllmusteni. iarna se dcplasau Drama. Cavahl si Seres.
n locuri mai cal<:le. ta tlcclansarca rllt.boiului balcanic (1912-1913). nu era nici II prob-
lemn. loate teritorii apartineau Turciei (Maeetlonia de atunci).
rll"lbo,licle Macctlonhl s-a rnpllrtit. Aceste locuri de iernat au
revenit Greciei. astfel grllmustenii tlin cfIlivc1e tlin Bulgaria. mai ales cei din Lupova, care se
aki. ,nr rllmas, vrntl . ncvrfind. in Grecia. De acrea :1CC.o;le grupuri de grilmuslcni ali
sosit mai trziu in Cadrilater n intervalul 1931 _ 1933. spre deosebire tic fratij lor n
n Dobrogea n 1928.
37
OTIUA PACEA
Pindcnii
Pindenii locuiau si locuiesc n muntii Pindului de aici si numele (care
este li vresc) n Tesalia, Olimp n regiunea Veriei.
Pindeni i din Epir si Tesalia (Grecia de azi) tulpina cea mai
in muntii Pindului ei s-au azi n illase compacte n
CCl1trclc: Furca, Samarina, A vdela, Perivoli, Baiasa, Aminciu (Metova -
lina dintre cele illai mari comune aromnesti) ..
n Tcsalia, pim.lcnii sunt n satel e din apropierea orasului
Trical<l. Aromnii din Olimp sunt n Neohori, Milia dar
mai ales n


Pindenni i din Veria sunt veniti tot din Pind. Atacurile albaneze sau
atac uril e de mult discutatul Ali-Pasa, i-11U determinat plece
din Un grup numeros - aproximati v 600 de familii. mai ales
avdelia(i n din Avdela, da r s i din Samarina si
Peri voie, s ub conducerea celnicului Badralexi. s-au n
Verici. n cl ive la nceput - c'-Il ivele lui Badralexi - care apoi a dcvcnit
sat cu case frumoase.
Unii dintre avdel'ati au ntemeiat localitatea Sclia de Jos, altii s-au
n Aici se ana si grupul de din Selia
de Sus, si I loropani, din fiind aproape se bucurau de protectia
celnicului Badralexi).
Pindcllii veniti in Dobrogei! sunt proveniti din mprejurimile Veriei
Jin Selia de Jos, DoHani) si din Poroi de Sus (localitatc
n nordul Greciei, aproape de gmnit a cu Bulgaria).
Grupul pindenilor Jin jurul Vcriei sunt numiti virycan iar eei din
Poroi, pruyemi.
n gencrlll aromnii din celelalte tulpini, obisnuicsc
pe IOti pindcnii stabiliti n Dobroge11:
52. Th. Capidan, "AromtinU", 1><1g. 12.
In J775. n primul caz, ef, Capidan. R.N .. pag 55. ceva m3i ll7ju. n al doile3 CHZ.
eL 1. Caragian. SJ.I'.I1.. pag. 50.
38
lI1f1udo-aromllii M!'cedo-ArollumitmJ III Dobrudjn
Au fost colonizati n judetul Caliacra (n comuna SabIa si imprejuri-
mi) ntre allii 1926-1928.
(Mcglenoromnii)
cu aromnii colonisti n Cadrilater s-au colonizat si meglenitii
din Meglenia (Grecia). Prin caracteristicile lor lingvistice, etnografice si
folclorice megJcnoromnii se deosebcs(; de arornni. Sunt si ei un rest
al sud-balcanice. dar s-au stllbilit aici venind din-
spre nonl si nu dinspre sud de unde au venit aromnii din Gramostea care s-au
asezat in Livezi (n aceeasi regiune cu ei). Sunt un rest probabil al celor care
au ntemeiat imperiul, (bulgaro-vlahii) , cum ii considera G.
Weigand_ sau un rest al romnismului din sudul romnism care
avusese contact o de vreme cu elementul romnesc din
nordul eum ii considera rn. Capidan
54
.
Mcglcnitii stabi liti n Dobrogea provin din comunele Lundzini si
Birislav, sositi la 5 martie 1926, cu vecinii lor aromnii din Livezi;
din Liumnita, Cupa, Osani , sositi n luna aprilie acelasi an, cu cei
din Livezi Poroi, Veria .
. Au fost colonizat i n Durostor. Aidodu, Srebrna. Haschioi.
Visichi oi. Cadichioi
3s
.
5<1. Th. Capulan. 'Istoria $i graiul/or", Suc. 1923. pag. 57.
Pentru cei interesati a se vL'dea si Pericle I'apalmgi. Megleno.Homn;i. Studiu t!/twgrajico
fil%gi!"". Anatele Aca<.lcmici Romniei. serJl. 35. 1912-1913.
55. eL c. Noe. OI!. CII .. p<lg. 1<19.
39
l
Macedoarom"jj dobrogt"j 11le MacedoAro"/fl"wm in Dolmldj<!
III. CIRCUMSTANTE
ALE
AROMNlLOR N DOBROGEA
Cauzele care i-au uetcrminat pe aromlni locurile lor
ue pentru a se coloniza n Dobrogea din
social-politice petrecute n Macedonia.
ntrc statele nou create! reculloscute de Imperiul Otoman,
intrat n ult ima a sale, Macedonia va la nceputul
secolul ui XX, o sit uati e de
Criza s-a manifesl:lt n interior prin regruparcu orgunizurea
etniilor n sens militar. Astfel, uu comitagii la bulgari, andaf1i la greci,
annatoli la aromni. At:lt <,:ollli tagii d t andartii proveneau din afara regiu-
nii. Evident l.:onflictc1e interetnice nu au putut fi evit ate. Starea de tensiune
era desigur ue statele uin jur, mai ales fiecare n
parte nutrea avantaje de pe urlll a unei eventuale a Macedoniei.
Bul garia dorea partea Maceuonia Serbia. partea
ue nord-vest, iar Grecia, partea de sud, teritoriile din lungul Bistritei Olimp,
porturile Salonic Cavala
2
.
Grupurile etnice actionau deci n interesul lor. Bulgarii , din Macedonia,
actionau pentru autonomia lor. Aromnii, un alt sprijin din -
t. Grecia n 1829, Serbia in 1878. Bul garia. n 1878. apoi in 1908.
2.lJoldcscu R .. Marincsc\l r.,I .. "Rdzbo;,,1 balc(/II;(". 19 t2 si 19 t J. Sihiu. 19J6. p<lg. J-5.
"
NICOlAE CUSA OriUA PACEA
i>tatul romll se confrunta cu alte problemc idealuri -, s-au npropim de
bulgari (ii chiar au colaborat cu ci, cu cei din Mnceuonia. ExistH si o
in special bul garii din afll ra Macedolli ei, care nctiona n vederea
nlipi ri i f., lacedoni ei n cadrul preconi zatei: Bulgari a Mllre3. Primii au orga-
ni zat cete de care au colabora! cu armatoJii aromni
4
. Cetele de
comitagii erau orgunizate pe teritoriul Bulgariei , sprij ini!i deci de statul bul-
gar , dc unde n Macedonia. Adeptii celei de-a dOUlI tabere au
org:milat Comitetele Mneedonene, care agitatie la front iere, iar
presa o vie n favoarea Bulgariei.
Grecii realizmen "Greciei Mari ", n care n afara de
sud si de vcst a Macedoniei, trcbuinu intre Thcsali:l, Peninsula
cu Smntul Mormnt. de nord al Egee. Creta Si arhipelagul
Dodecanezului. Dcourece n Macedonia de sud greci i erau n minoritate, ei
si-au propus mai nti grcciznrea regiunii . Mis iunea nu era deloc
Arom nii, chiar erau ca ni ste ins ul e n
Macedonia. formau grupuri compacte. iar satele lor ernu curat
Singura regiune n care aromnii apar 111l1estecnti cu grecii era regiunea din-
tre Lari sa Si ln plus, majoritatea satelor si comunelor llromne(iti
aveau scoli biserici sprijinite de statul romn de la mijlocul secolului
al XIX-lea. Limba att n scoli dit si n biserici era limba TOmnii
6

S-au folosit de actiune. Una era atragerea
populatiei arOlnncsti, mai ales n unde nu se
mplinirea aspimtiilor grecesti. Cea de-a doua calc era
3./bid.
4. Vezi "Maeei/oroma"ii pe ",lile i5/oriei", pag. 50-56.
5. O aM regiune unuc aromftnii erau (lmcstccati. uar de uma aceasta cu albanezi cru
regiunea uintre Berat si tMIIIUI Auriatice.
6. L.."l nccplll abcceuarelc 5; materialele de studiu erilU n aromnli, ulterior, s-a introdus
lirntm Al"Cst lueru nu a adus servici i aromnilor. [ntrodul"Crea limbii romiine in dasclc
primare. loon Caruula lllucrarca sa "ISlOria lIrom/inilor Edill,lm
Conuor. Bue .. 2{X)4. pag. 122. a fost o ul"<:izie '"i/isC/lwbillf, d",",I m, aomuif'.
l'rnjesoJ"!1i Mru Veme/a fII CA . cVI/sirierd cil useme'wu specII/mii cOl"espuurl
IIImrai fII p"rle re"li/,l/ii. (pag . 72). argumenti"ind arumna sc fotoscste si azi n fami lie.
Personal. creu o mmcmil - fiind Jimb<llllalemil penlru loii aromanij -
dad nu este in scoala de limba rcslJL'<:tive este sortiti'!. cu vremea.
pieirii.
l
lHacedo-aromllii dobroge"i' 'fi,e Macedo-Aronul/l;'11I.f in Dobrudja
alacul direct. Avnd asentirnent ul tacit al Turciei , CHre i-a preferat n locul
bulgarilor aromnilor ce actionau pentru autonomie, n allul 1904 s-au
fonnat organizate dc undurti. Scopul lor era anihil area comitagiilor
bulgari, dar mai llies a arom[mesti din Macedoni a. Acestea
din din punct de vedere geografi c, erau primele "are le n
cale. n satel e lor, aromnii erau as upra versantel ur
tesaliote epirote ale Pindului, a si buni cunosditori ale tuturor
potecilor .1
Actiunea bandelor (ntrc 1904-190S) s-a amplificat mai ales
obtinerea unor reale succese pentru aromni: nfiiniarca consulatului
romnesc la lanina (Yanya), nlocuirea de
atunci prin civi1c
8
, obtinerea irade1ci imperiale de la 9/22 mai
1905, prin care aromnii din Imperi ul Otoman au fost recunoSculi de nalta
(consfintindu-se autonomia lor si
Dintre de andarti ntre 1905-1908 amintim pe
cele nlrepinse asupra AvJela din Pind
9
, Gramot icova si
Paticina din regiunea VoJelm
lO
.
in stare de lucruri se Maceuunia n preajma
bulcanicell. Marile puteri
l2
, llU intervenit chiar un fel de jan-
darmerie pentru n Macedonia. cu suie perma-
nente. Bulgaria reclama Cll insuficiente reformele Turciei n Maceuonia, iar
Grecia Serbia lansau ficcare noi pretentii. Turcia, la riindul ei, acuza pe
toate Irei de intretinerea de tensiune n Maccdoniu.
Primul balcanic s-a lH.:heiat cu nfrfmgerea Turciei. Statele
mcntionate. la care se auaug[\ Muntenegru, au ob\inul victoria. Tratatul de
la Lonura, (mai 1913), cOllsfi nl ea victoria aliantei balcanice asupra Turciei.
7. Ziarul "Dimi ll<:alil". micrdJri. 13 ianuarie J916.
8. M.D. Peyfuss, CA .. pag. 81;
9./bidem. pag. 9.1.
IO.N.Cusa,A.R..pag.1 7-2U.
Il "J"",'i t"rd
U
(n I9UK) nn:rca! o rcdrc,are J si'o"l;ei, in ,pcranla pllsldlrii
stalUqllo-llllli. se precipite 101 mai Iare.
12. Este vorha de Anglia si Franla, celelallc, Auslro-Ung:lri:! si Rusia.
avflnd proprilc interesc n Dakani, incitau spiritck. CII celui de-al doilea
rilzboi lJaJcanic. AustroUngaria sprijinea Bulgaria. n oclrimcntul Serbiei, in timp ce Rusia,
care IllI vedea cu ochi buni nfiill!<lrca unui SIa! pUleuie n Bakani. era de partea Serbiei.
NICOlAE CUSA OTlUA PACEA
Imperiulu i Otoman cra imiucnt. Neintelegeri le survenite ntre
aliati
lJ
i-HU prelungit nsil agonia la finele primului mondial.
Cauza acestor neintelegeri era din nou Maccdonia. Bulgaria, care obtinea
avantaje deosebite Turcia (din fosta Turcie uin Peninsula
dorea pentru sine ntreaga Maccuonic. Ca urmare a
acestor disensiuni izbucnea cel ue-al doi le:1 balcanic, cu o
a sistemului de aliante. Grecia, Serbia. Muntenegru, de
C(lfe intra, la sfrs itul Turcia si Romnill, mpotriva Bulgariei.
cum era de s-a ncheiat cu infrlngerea Bulgariei.
Tratatul, semnut la 10 august 1913 la conslintea soarta Macedoniei.
Cea mai mare parte a ei era ntre Grecia Serbia, state nvin-
n cel de-al doi lea balcanic. Grecia primea, pe alte teri-
tori i. Macedonia de sud, iar Serbia, Macedonia si de nord. O
regiune, di n partea a fostei Maceuonii. Bulgariei, iar o
regiune, cea de vest a Macedoniei, era ncadrati\ Albaniei, stat constituit
din 19 12, cnd si-a proclamat independenta, recunoscut ca atare la
Londra si Bucuresti. Cadrilaterul, partea de sud a Dobrogei intra n
componenta Romniei.
Astfel minoritatea de acum nu ntr-un singur stat,
ca nainte de pace, ci n patru state diferite.
J4
Pacea de la Bucuresti
el:hivala pentru aromni cu o de gratie.!5
Romnia, la tratat ul semnat la punea totusi n discutie
chesiunea En cerca garantarea culturale si spiri-
tunle ale aromflll ilor din fos ta Macedonie, terilorii ce apartineau acum
statelor semnalarc alc tratatului de la BlICl!fCSl i.
l6
Acestea n-au fost
respectate .17
IJ Slatele aliate hutllrascrll doaT aSupri\ rnil113rc. nu si n ce priveste
teriluriall1 n B31c3n; .
14. CL MD. Pcyfuss,C.A .. pag. t 17.
15. CL Sierie Dianwndi in "Onmelli si nspeele di .. ;Slorio aromni/or", t950. pag. 23.
16. Trntalul a fost SCn1nat de D. (<.1in parte;! Bulgariei), dc N. l'asici (Sc!bia). tie
E. VC!li7.clos (Grecia), dc 1 Vucotiei
t 7. Prima care a inchis soolile Si bisericile a fosi Albania. de Serbia si
Bulgllrill. n Grecia situala era oareculll \Jcosebiln'. Existau in mod oficial dar se aplicau per-
secut;; pentru cei curc le frecventau. pc!llru ca in sfiirsit. dupii al doilell rnomJilil sn fie
definitiv nchise.
1
MlleedlJ-llr",,,,,;; dohroge"i' The M1KcJo-Aromamwu in {)(J/m,dJa
In fine , n anul 1914, izbut: nca primul mondial. Peninsula
Balcanidi, pe dreptate, "butoiul t: u pulbcrC:'. va din
plin prima cOllnagratie Statele plirtieipantc, n functic de intere-
scle lor, influcnlate de marile pUleri, aderau la unul sau la altul di n cele
blocuri militare. Imperiul Otoman, n cu Plll '_; ile central e, ca de
altfel Bulgaria, avea soarta nvinsi lor. in
nu s-a ncheiat n 1918, La sfrsi tul anului [918 si la
nceputul lui [919, armatele Angliei, Frantci, Ita[iei Greciei au trecut la
ocupare'l unor regiuni din Imperiul Otoman. Tratatul de 1<1 Sevres, din
august [920, care consfintca aceste cuceriri
lM
, nsemna de fapt
acestui imperiu. Prevederi le tratatului n-au fost recunoscute de Mustafa
Kcmal Atattirk, revolutiei nationale, mpotriva ocu-
pantilor mpotriva sultanului. S-a ajuns la un confli ct dircct ntre
Grecia Tureia. Conl1ielul intre 1919 1922. se solutiona lot la
interventia marilor pUleri,1 9 prin tratatul dc pace ntre marile puteri Turo;;ia
de la Loussane din iulie 1923; tratal cll re stabilea nfrngerea ammlcl
de turci) granitelc dintre cele precum libertatea
navigatiei prin strmtorilc de la Marea Nellgrii.
Pe de pa[te. pentru a rezolva conni ctele interetnice, o;;onferin\il de
la Loussane prevedea. de asemenea. schimbul de populatie ntre Grecia
Turcia. hotl:i.rre a fos t prccedatl:i. de Conventia dc la Neuilly din 27
noiembrie 1919, prin care Bulgaria si Greo;;ia s-au invoit a nlesni emigrarea
bul gll rilor din teritoriul grec si a grecilor, din teritoriul bulgar.
n populatia din Turcia era n Grecia,
iar populatia turci'! din GrCt:ia ( Macedonia insula Creta) n Turcia.
Majoritatea refugiati lor (magirilor) din Turcia, 1.200.000. la care se
60.000 din Bulgaria, 50.000 din Rusia. n tOlal 1.310.000,20 au fost instalati
n Mllcedonia si Tracia. Ca urmure, populatia din aceste zone
18. Tratatul de pilce de ta Shres. ]O lIugusl 1920. ntre puterile AHtantCI si Turcia.
illlJXIrtea p<:lscsiunilc arabe ale Turciei marilor puteri; Gre.::ia obtinea Tracia cu AdrianOp<:llul.
malul eumpenn allJnrdallclclor. precum si Izmir, cu teritoriile nconjurMoare.
19. in mnrtie 1920.lropcle bri laniw an OCllP:ll (slanblllul.
20. ef. Constanlin Noe, CaJri/memllli". 1':138. pag. 124. Datele acestea
au rOS! preluate. spune 3u!OTlII. din ealca lui C. Evclpidis. "Les EWls BafcmriqllI!S" . Paris.
19.n.
45
NICOI-AE OJ'fLlA I'ACI:.""A
respectiv Veria, VOllena. Caterina si Mcglcnia. s-a aOat intr-o si tuatie
Guveru l grec a dispus nationalizarea mai mari de 10-15
hectare: mosiile mari erau .de beylor turci (fu giti cu deelansarea
balcunice) care obisnuiau le nchirieze pentru att la
ct la munte, aromnilor din Aromnii, di n Paticina.
Gramoticova. Cndrova, Cater ina. Selia. Horopani. pindenii din jurul
Veriei. din Jlleglenitii. 21 a ocupatie era
oilor. se astfel n prug de ruinare strmtorare, prin dis-
paritia ucestor care au fost atribuite noilor veniti.
aromnilor, afectati de situati e, cont actele
avute cu reprez.entanti i guvernului romn, cu alte pol itice si
culturale. au emigrurea in Romnill.
22
n urma sosiri i de legut ici
din 14 membri
2J
, la I februarie 1925 , a tratati velor pur-
tate. s-a stabilit. de comun acord, aromnilor n sudul Dobrogei, n
cele judete di n Cadrilater. Durostor si Caliacra. intrnte n componenta
Romniei balcanice.
Alegerea acestei zone nu era

Elementul romnesc
se ana aici n inferiorit:llc . n plus. o purle din popul at ia
din cele judete ale ClIdrilaterului 11 emigrat n Turcia. Obiectivitatea
ne deci coloni zare li aromnilor
n Cadrilater era corc!atll cu politica de atunci: elementului
romnesc.
De obicei. n uedicate acestei teme (emigrarea Si coloni zarea)
se d principala a populatiei din
2 t. Mcglcnilii f'lIccau exccplie. ei foC ocupau cu agricultura.
22. I'enlnl cmigrarca si colnniJ.arc3 arol1Jnilor <:51 si pentru in!reaga
referitoare aromilnii n Cadrila!cr. vezi: Stcriu lI agi-Gogu. Emigrarea
aroll/{mi/or. Buc .. 1927; Revi5la ' Pcninsula nr. 8-10,1925: 'Revis!<t romnilor
de ho!are'. numerele: 1.2.7.8. 12 din t 925; Vasile Th. "UII Iea, de CUIOlli,,",t II
Dobrogt" NOI/ti", 1925-1935: Cons!anlin Noe. ' Colonizare" C",lrilmem/ui. 1938: Stoica
Lascu:jll/,'rtI/,riertirirea mll/fllli/or b"ICiHlici ill Cudri/lIIU"', 2002, rag. 2840, .;are
lucrarea lui C. Noe. dar care face prcdzlhi pertinenle cu privire ta Sla-
biLirea din Bul garia; Nicolae Cusa. "Armml"ii (nwcedollel1ii) II Romllia".
Editura Munlenia . ConSlallla, 1996.
"
2.1. Ve7j V. Th.I\.'tusi. Op.cil . . 11<lg. 24. C. Noe. Of'. ciI., pag. 24. N. Cusa. op.cil . pag. 24.
24. Uin ptlnenll d" vcd<:rc alswlIIlui TomOIl.
Macedo-orm"{;,/;; dobrogr:m' TI/r: M(lcr:(/o-AromanianJ i/l /)(mrudjo
Grecia a fost situatia prin stabilirea refugiatilor, n regiunile
nate,25 n general a conditiilor ue puse n
uneori , epitet ic vorbinu, cu exagerare; "si tuati e dramaticil.",
ctc.
Analiznd mai atent emigrare (det",ati de impresiile
subiective), la aproape 80 de ani de la acest evenimcnt, vom spune pe
de altfel, trebuie alta: apariti a unei noi
/ alternative - colonizarea n Cadrilater - un miraj pen-
tru aromni. nu ar li existat pentru ei, cu
lIT fi n acele regiuni ale Macedonie i din Grecia.
t n plus, ,IU emigrat acei carc erau mai mobili
se la o n regiunil e
aromni proveniti din regiuni de (Veria,
Vodena, Meglenia) cu sate compacte de aromni, au se expatri ezc
si pentru Il-au vrut accepte noile de lucru care afect<tu structura
lor
din Bulgaria aveau ei motive memeiate pentru emi-
grare. primul mondial bulgare au introdus taxe
prohibitive pentru aromnii considerati n Bulgaria. Pentru o oaie
de 12 le va la 12 leva la 12 leva
la Comi tetul Revolutionar, pc cnd bulgarii din sate
numai 12 leva; erau impusi pentru cal la 400 leva; iar bulg.trii nu
nimic.21 (deci un tratament discriminatoriu. aromnii de aici fiind lipsiti
total de drepturi politice s i national e, fiind de la impropri e-


Pentru construirea si ferate erau consider:t ti
bulgari, drept pentru care erau scosi la cu forla. La toate
acestea se atacuri le asupra cl ivelor din munti,
condil illnii ndu-li-se o chirie pentru propriile lur case. Conditiile de trai
deveni nd tot mai greu de suportat. cea mai mare parte din rndurile
25. Rerugiatii n-au rost asc'-a!i si n alte regiulli ale Grceid.locuilC de aromni. Epi r de
exemptu: CL Si SI. Lascu,op. ciI., pag .. "\(J .
26. CL Rara. n "Nico/ar: Sarum(l//(III. 51l1dii aroml/lt' si meglenoromlnr:". dm
"Dimndarca'. nr. 4. 2004. p;lg.9- JO.
27. Pcriodicul "ugiunarii". Hazargic. 2J ianuarie 1929.
2l!. Discursuri Adunarea Deputat ilor 19X1. AJllld CUS!l, "ArOlm/lii", pag. J J
NICO/.Mi OTlLlA PACEA
din Bul garia s-au cmigrczc n Dobrogca
(nccpnd cu 1928). La fel nu nicut si fratii lor din Grecia, aici cnd
s-a trasat granita ntre celc

(acestia au venit mai trziu, n inter-
valul 1931-1933).
din Reglltul Unii ,Il Srbilor. Croatilor si Slovenilor, nu o
duceau ni ei ci mai bine. Prin reforma agrar.l-discriminalorie si ail.:i au fost
confiscate de fupt din munti de ammni de In turci.
S-a rccurs la o Sub pretcxtul s-au cerut aetele de pro-
prietate de la toti locui torii; actele au fosl trimise la Belgrad, de unde n-au
111:li fost retumate.
n urma protestelor, inclusiv ale srbilor, o parte din terenuri lIU fost
redate proprietarilor, muntii
n felul acesta erau nevoiti taxe pentru
propriile Cei afectllt i s-au hotftrt emigreze n Romnia; o
parle din ei, cei mai multi din rndurile de aici (azi Republica
fvlacedonia) - numiti de celelalte tulpini srbcni (srbcri , n au
si azi n republica
Evenimentele pomenite, balcanice. proclamarea indepen-
dentci Albnni ei ( 191 2-19\3), primul mon(lial au innuentat si viata
di n Albania, a ocupat ii , si oilor erau
lot mai greu de practicat.
una dintre ocupatii lc de ale din
cu primului mondial. a Construirea
soselei e(lre lega Tirana de orasul Corceu.t (Cori ta) de armatele
francu-engleze, introdUl.:erea mijloacelor de transport (camioanele) a
ca meserie Reducerea suprafetelor de teren
JO
prielnice iernatului, a cont ri buit la reducerea a marilor
turme.
Se punea deci, la modul scrios problema existentei, cu att mai mult
cu ct acesti erau foarte prolifici: liecarc (famil ie)
cte 10-12 sunete. Tinerii nu mai aveau unde lucreze: unii au pleea! n
America. Era vorba de ntreaga populatie. Trebuia o solutie .
29. Vezi mai sus nota 27. de la sub<:aplloJul "Gm","slenii di" Dobrvgea "" .
30. I'rilln31iollali/,3rc. sau n noul Sint crem.
"
i
L
/IIacrda-aromnii dabrogelli' The Macedo-Ammanitms in Dohrudja
Crendu-se precedentul. prin tratativele delegatiei aromnilor din Veria,
Vodena Si Meglenia, frsirotii din Albani a s-au emigreze n
Dobrogea; o parte din CPI, cei mai mul li au n Albania, unde
si ast5zp2.
31. Vezi mai sus sutx;apilolul dill Vobrogea" .
32. Pcnlm s; lulll;a rlc az; (a local;I;1!ilor unUc n Albania), vezi Cusa,
op./ . pug.lJ.
49
" ' acedo-DrQlll"ii dobrog,,,i ' 71re Macedo-ArQ"Iill1iUlIJ in DobrudjtJ
IV. COLONIZAREA N CADRILATER-
D08ROGEA
Coloni zarca n Cadrilatcr
'
s-a n baza Legii pent ru organizarea
Dobrogei Noi de la 1 apri lie 1914, care delimita formele de proprietate
cxistentc
2
; lege care n-a fost izbucnirii primului
mondial. punerca n vigollre a acestei legi s-a rClIlizat
pri n promulgllrea Legii modificatoare din 22 aprilic 1924. Articolull17 al
lIcestei legi, care de fapt completa pe cea din 1914, stabilea posesorii
tcrenurilor "miric" devin proprictari deplini pe aceste fic lIban-
donm.l stat ului o trei me din aflat n posesic fic statului o
urticolul 129 se referea n mod direct asupra
"Pe plfm/lll//'ile asrdzi proprie/alea Sia/ului C//III s i IJe cele iII/rate /11 pa/ -
r ;mOllilll slfll prin legea de fatil sali priI! expropriere, s/allfl poate face
c%n;zdri s i lIstrdill(lri II loturi mici prin Casa CenlraliJ a mpro -
prietc'1ririi n [930 O.N.A.C.. Oficiul NlItional al
1. Teritoriu din sudul Dobrogei de azi uflat n posesia Romniei n perioada anilor
19\3 1940.ln prczenl se n componcnla Bulgariei.
2. In Dobrogea Noua, cum se mai numea Cadrilmerul, n afam proprictlitii de stat se
anau 5 emegorii tJe funcian.:; "mulk", adie:! proprietate eu iradde (acte) de
la sullan - r01lrle rartl, "mirie", proprietale aflalli in folosintll, cel mai des nllnili:i, pcnlru care
se o tJare iar posesorii aveau un titlu tJc eonecsiuoc, "nreveufc", terenuri tJe
moartll si inalienabile, "metruke", Icrcnuri pcmru u:ltIl public si "mcval". adica ceh: com-
plet ncprotluctive. Vezi pc larg, "Ano/ele Dobrogei", IX, voI. II. 1938, "CodrilatefllI 1938.
CermTu(i".
NICOIA1:: OnUA PACtA
institutie prin a treia lege de complctHrc din 17 iulie 1930, eHre s-
H eclordin 1914 Si 1924, n.n.), II haz.o IfIwi jurnal al Consiliului tie
Mil1iJtri'. n urma rcferatuJui prczcntat de Alexandru ConstantinescuJ,
Con<;iliuJ dc a adoptat Jurnalul cu Nr. 1698 uill [3 iunie 1925.
Potrivit acestui jurnal (carc aproba de fapt sus-numitul referat),
din Cuurilater trebuiau se fac,i pe terenul domenial al statului (preluurea
tre illlclor fiind abia n faza de nceput) existent la acea respecti v
2t!.324 ha anale n Durostor 12.780 ha n judetul CaJiacra; cu un total ue
41 .104 ha n ambele judete. Din aceste motive s-a stabi lit, prin jur-
nal ca fie eoJonizate 15(X) de familii din vechiul regat si 1500
de familii de macedoneni emigranti. n baza unor tabelc suu tablouri
ntocmite de delegat ii colonistilor. Colonistii urmau primeasc1l. cftte un
Int Je 15 ha pentru cei care se vor aseza n apropierea gr.mitei cu Bulgarill
10 ha pentru cci cc se vor n illIeriorul judetelor
4
.
momni prin Comitetul Jc initiati al aromnilor din Bucuresti5,
acordarea ue credi te pe tcrmen lung pentru construirea locuintclor si njghe-
barea trHl1sportul gratuit pe mare pe uscat (C.F.R.), inter-
ventia guvernului Romniei pe guvernul grec pentru
averil or imobiliare Jurnalul nu pomene<l nimic de aceste doleante.
Cu alte cuvinte trebuiau se uescurce singuri. Familiile aprobate
de aromni urillau soseascil treptat, pentru a usuru de repalriere
si Nu s-a ntfullplat Biroul de colonizare de la
Bucuresti din cadrul Casei Centrale a avertizase pe
reprezentantii cOlllit etului terenurile, pe care Uflllll sc colonizarea,
nu puteau ne:!rendate uael! vor uobndcascA loturi,
trebuie n 15 mart ie 1926
6
. zvonul, colonistii
3. Ministrtll Agriculturii si Domeniilor, ullul dinlre arorn1\nilor n
Romnia.
4. Plus eate 50 arii isla7 si 2000 mI' loc de easn pentru fiecare colonist.
5. Comitetul de initiativA s-a format la data ..1<: 3 1925 13ucurcsti.
cuprinznd membri: C. Noe, V. Musi. Dumitru Babus. P. /..[areu, Stcrc Hagigogu.
N. BalamllCi. T Hagigogll si Dionisie Dumitru. Cei care S-IIU implicat insii n mod direct,
cotonzarea aromnilor llll fost Conslantin Noe. Vasile Musi si Gheorghe Celea
(ultimul H cooruonat miscarea uc cmigrare li ,lwm5"ilor din Grecia).
6. Cf. C. NO\.'. 'il'. LII., pag. 147.
52
I
I
lHacfdo-aromllji dohroJielli The MUn!do-AromatriulIs in VobrmJja
si-au lichidat avuti ile (mlli bine zis conturile pentru de vndut si-au
vndut doar vi tele, la un prelmai mic dect cel obi snuit , bunurile imobil-
liare - casele si - n-au putut le valorifice) si s-au
plece pentru a nu pierde lot uri le.
Astfel n intervalul de la 26 octombrie IY2S, pni':<1 14 aprilie 1926,
nu sosi t trei vapoare
7
cu colonisti care, cu capii de familie sositi
n vara lInului InS, ntregeau celor 1500 de familii Au
intervenit clluze Uni i dintre colonistii aromni, sesiznd
ndi nu era rcg1cmentat un cadru legal al dar mai ales
al emigranlilor ce urmau a fi colonizati si-au amnat venirea
illlrnd n conflict cu Gheorghe Celea!!, cumludtorul dclegutiei sosite din
Grecia. in locul lor au venit altii caTe nu erau trecuti n tabloul anexat
Jurnalului Consiliului de Mi nistri. ceea ce nsemna erau un fel de clan-
destini, punmdu-se problema excluderii lor de la colonizare. Acest lucru
nsli era inuman si nedrept; colonisti i respectivi lichi Jndu-si, la fel ca
ceilalti pc liste, averile, nu mai aveau unde se n cele
din prin tratativele purtate s-a rcnuntat la tabloul cu pricina cu
conditia se respecte de 1500 pe care delegatii se
verbal vor respecta. Din satele Macedoniei se anuntau alte con-
tingente de cmigranti care solicitau coloni7area. Din Bulgaria, aromnii
nomazi aflfind de colonizarea n Cadrilater, au nceput
la granita Cadrilaterului cernd aprobarea de a intra n Opriti initial
de li s-a permis n cele din intrarea n Iar1\..
ve neau n grupuri n anii proces ul a
amploare din Bulg:lria constitui:lu grupul ccl mai numeros,
1/2 din totalul aromnilor dobrogeni)9. S-au creat astfel mari difi-
7. Vapoarele care au lmllsporlal maeeooncni (loale nu numai aceslea lrei)
apartineau S.M.R. (Serviciului Marilim Romn), care In mo.m:cn:a din cursele lor prin Marca
Medilcranli prcluau din Satonic pc colonisti. Costul transportului. care varia ntre 2QO.OOO Si
4(X),OOO, n funelie de mllrimea vapon.tui. a foSI ,le coJOIlisli.
8. Membrii delegaliei gmpului de uromni din regiunea Vodena au pus sub scmnul
bunele sale intl"mii" observnd stllruinta si graba pc care acesta" imprima procesului
de emigrare. Ulterior. suspiciune aoc"eTil: Gheorghe Cclca a de\'cnit unul dintre cei
urai rmrri mosieri din CarJrilatcr.
9. Saw"Jiludu. "p.cil" pag. 20.
53
NICOLAE OHUA _________________ _
cuftiili: prima a fost aceea nu s-a puiUl ua tuturor celor veniti
si cea ue-a UOUH s-a uat ocazia nasterii unor confl icte ntre
bulgari si maccuo-aromn ca re locuiuu cu chirie n casele
primilor. n lipsa unor locuinte (de unde constatarea a mullOra
opera de colonizare a fost o lucrare lipsitii de spriji n moral si maleria l
din partea SWlUlui , planuri sau unde se
au trebuit singuri cazare, "udministratia
11 avuI duar adud din sate i (di n Silist ra sau
din alte unde soseau n.n.) si apoi le spunea: in judet
locuint e"IO.
Astfel, o serie de care nu putut lichida averea (de
piklrl meglenitii care n l\'icglcnia aveau loturi de ei ocupntlu-se
cu agri cultura - , n-au putut utilajele. vitele de
di n Bul garia din rnduri le nomazi), ve nind cu
mijloace materi::11c modeste se aflau ntr-o situatie grea: era u lipsiti rfe
de utilaje, seminte si vi te. batjocoriti si izgonit i de pe loturi le
unde S-llU pentru acestea erau cOlleedute de stat locliinicilor (prin
abuz coruptie privati de sprijinul si com-
plice tie cele mai mite ori cu contra colonist ilor.
Existau colonisti avuti, destul tie multi, care n-au asteptat aju-
tume de la staI. Ei au sate nt regi de la si bulgarii
care au Cadri laterul. Asa a fost cazul cu din Li vezi
care au Atmageaua cu [20 de mari, cu
vite, tie la locuitorii emigrati n Turcia. Im:lIlitatca
Uzuli gi Orman cu 120 de case. cu si vite de la bul-
garii turci i, emigrat i n Bulgari a Turcia, Haschioi cu 40 de locuinte,
de la bulgari; altii au infiintat noi (prin ridicarea de
construct ii oe case): cu 240 de case, Babuc, cu 90 de case,
formnd satul O-rai Praporgescu, Caraonnan cu 70 de case, laliceatlagea
cu 40 de case, O-rai Draga1i na cu 80 de case. Coci na cu 80 de case,
9. op . :il., Jl3g. 20.
10. ef. dCl'utul Slcfun unut dinlre cei mai lnvcrsunati ai locuitorilor
bulgari din Cadrilmcr. ,,1 dlror rcpn:zen!ant era n PMlamcnlul Romniei: CII mal mai mull
H."msimiJilillc;' r'M.ci de nu!i sus. D.A.D . 19.10. Apud Cusa. pa!;. 47.
"
I
MaCf'do-arOl/jiinii dobrogeni' The Maeedo-ArQmml;ml$ I1 DobrudJ"
Sarsnlar cu 30 l:ase
ll
; altii n grupuri mai mid au construit ei singuri
case n Visch ioi, Aidemir, Bazarghian. Cainargeau<l Mare, Cainargeaua
Arabagilar, Doimuslar, Carageat S.a., in jud.
Durostor, si n Ezibei, Ccair, Cas im, Denicler. Seidali, Suiciue, Caraci,
Ceamurli a, Alexandria, Cioban-Cuius, Fndm.: hi , Ha::-Kioselar n
j udetul CaBacra.
in 1927 (n timpul unei noi liberale, partid care aprobase
coJoni zarea), au inceput 511. soseasdi noi colonisti din ei
Si intentia de a li se permite intrarea pretentie de colo-
nizare din partea statului. Se crea n felul acesta un precedent convenabil
Casei Centrale de Coloni zare care de obligatii de
maeedo-aromni. De altfel intreaga de colonizare fusese in
grija comitetul ui de Si a de
care se ocupau de repartizarea colonistilor , dar care nu erau
totusi institutii ale de stat.
S-a ajuns la un compromis. Casa aproba intrarea noilor
conti ngente, dar asuma nici un fel de obligatie. Se permitea aduc-
erea noilor cu ca semneze o declamtie prin
care cU nu vin n cali tate de colonisti au de
faptul guvernul nu le poate da, ni ci nici ajutoare:
de la primele tratmive cu dl. AI. Constantinescu. li se sugerase dele-
gali lor aromni, ca macedonenii ee vor vcni fie din rndul oamenilor
pentru a-si putea injghcbu singuri propriile deoarece
statul nu poseda fonduri sufi eienle .
t3
Vasile ca reprezentant al
Comitetului de initiati din atlat n cu Gh.
Cclea, le-a comunicat celor de la Salonic sll semneze oriee declarat ie.
Il.Musi.pag.124.
12. In timpul guvemllrii prcccdcme ( 1926-1927) l"OlK!U:.c de AI. Averescu. avusese loc
o stagnare 11 cei doi prefecti din cele judetc au inSlaUr3llln regim defavorabil
culaburnd cu localnicii bulgari. astfel o seric Llc abU/.uri .
13. Si:mnificativ n acest scns estc ministrului sub<;ccrctm oJc stat D. Cipliianu.
Atunci cnd i s-a adus la Cllllostntll cii nu se respectll angajamentele Casei Centmlc ClI privire
la ajutoare (lemne pcnlru construelia caselor - conlril-cust evident!) acesla 3 dspuns:
moadollem' au """Xite "lille (le lire n(I/"ln"nie de (lJl/lOare" (a/JUd. "Peflil1.wla
Hah;mtinl" .IV. llr.4--'i, 1926).
55
NICOLAE OHUA "ACt-A
A fost o greseali'i. chiar uadl V. o cu bune intentii _ aducerea
a colonistilor care asteptau intrarea n - pentru in felul
accsla se ngreuna mai mull si tuatia. Aceste grupe nea vnd un loc Sla-
bl it pentru coloni zare s-au asezat n unde aveau ruue, dar unde
nu mai de teren. n s-au iscat nente-
legeri c hiar ntre colonisti. s-a ntmplat de n comuna
din juuetul Durostor. unuc vechi (n ue 60 de familii) au
intrat n confli CI cu coloni stii noi n ue 130 de familii). Disputa
uintre ci s-a declansat faplului cei vec hi si-au (Ia
comasare) loturi le bune din apropierea comunei iar noi, li se
lot uri (n afara c0111unei). S-a iscat un protest din partea
colonistilor noi care putea degenenl ntr-un conflict n loat:) regula
TlU ar fi intervcnitjandarmiil
4

Ullerior, in IY28. n urma punerii ue acoru a Ministerului de domenii
si a rvlinistcrului de (un rol n chestiunc l-a
avui D. Djuvara. directorul afuceril or politice de la acest miniSter). s-a
revenit asupra acestei aprobndu-se din nou venirea noilor conlin-
genle din Li vezi. Voocna-Veria apoi li celor din Bulgaria. Casa
avnu acceptul celor ministe re, punea acum la dispozitia familiilor
cure soseau si cele 10 na de teren de si locuri de
Se nregistra tipoi o stagnare n 1930, cnd au sosit grupe
numeroase de aromni, din Bulgariei, dar Si din
regiunii Seres si Caval a acolo c u ocazia granitei ntre
Grecia ::.i Bul garia). din Republica Macedoni a. Coloni zarea nceta n anul
IY33, cu ultimul contingent de 450 dc famil ii sosit la Constanta n
timpul guvernului condus de Vaida Voievoo\5.
14. CL Arhivele Statului Rmnnicu Vlcca. fond Prefcctura jud Duroslor. Dosar
fila 175. Cunfliclul s-a dcclaJisat imn: clanul vcchilur culunisti. n fruntc cu primarul
cUll'uoci C-tin CIIlclu si tuti functiunarii si colonistii noi in frunlc CII Spiru T. Babll,
An<lslasc It. TcoOOr Cnlcsu si Hrislu M!ka. AUloritl\tile au dispus ca loturilc culonislilor
sli fic in mod echitabil. considcr3ndu-se loIi colonistii egali 13 primirea lolurilor.
15. De 1" Mlscaullumai grupuri i7.ultc_ in 1933- 1937. In 1937 de pildn au
S"S,I 50 de familii di" 10001IIi(;llCli (Bulgaria).
56
f
L
M/lcelfo-aromnU dobrogelli' n.e Macedo-J\rom//lliml5 ill Dobrlldja
macedo-aromnilor
o ce trebuia era
Dobndirea romne conform legii de atunci, se acorda
numai un stagiu de 10 ani. O vreme, aromni au n
Cadrilater avnd un statut biZllr: erau ai

n anii
de nceput problema nu era asa de Altele erau pro-
blemele ce trebuiau rezolvate. 1'::130, cnd, c:t de ct acestea (con-
struclii le de case, etc.) se aflau pe cel bun,
a devenit o chestiune prioritar1\.. Era vorba de 4000 si ceva
de familii de macedo-aromni ce aprobate Si colonizate ca atare.
Tinerii majori trebuiau armata. Aromnii care ndeplineau vrsta
nu puteau fie nrolat i ntruct nu erau romni, articolul 2
din Legea pentru recrutare interzicea stri\inilor parte din armata
Att la recrutare ct la dobndirea iti erau necesare
acte de stare act de de act de idellli t:l te. Aceasta
era o Toti aromnii n Dobrogea nu
aveau acte de stare n Turcia (Maccdonia) din vilaete
18
nu tineau evidenta cresti nilor. botezul, cununia , moartea, toate
erau ndeplinite de preotul satului care din proprie tinea un
registru. acte de stare nu putea nimeni S-a
recurs la singura solutie care putea rezolve bi zal'eria: macedonenii sta-
bil\i in Dobrogea Si vor stabili starea printr-o declaratie n
scris, (ca nu se mai timbrul) , primarului
comunei tinde domi cil ill n care se preciza uala nasterii Si a lui,
data copiilor a soliei sale etc. Primarul avea obli gatia,
cercetarea celor cuprinse n declaratie , la domciliul
16. tnclusiv a romnilor coloni sti vcniti din Timoc si Ti mis-Torontal.
17. Plcdln,J din de uriginc (Grecia, Bul garia. Albania, Scrbia) ei la
respect ive, semnlind O Jcclaratic in acest sens_
18. Judet sau divi/_itmc in Imperiul Ot0l11al1 de un valiu.
57
NICOLAE OTfUA PAC/:i\
uedaralltului. oruone transcrierea n registrele de stare 1n caLul
cnd primarul constata o inexactitate referea cazul de ocul
care se pronunta n N-au fost asemcncll cazuri. Se crea ce-i drept
urum liber colonist declare ce doreste 19.
Legea priv itoare la dobndirea romne s-a votat de
Auunarea Deputatilor n sedinta uc la 27 aprillie 11)34 si de Sena[ n
sedinlll de la 28 uprilie 1934; li fost apoi la 19 mai 1934 de
regele Carol al II-lea. Legea cru de fapt o complelilre a celei din 24
februarie 1924, prin ad,lugarea n ceea ce ne priveste - acordarea
aromnilor din Dobrogea , art. 10 bis. Punctul lai stabi lea
obligala Oficiului Natiolllil al de a ntocmi tablouri pentru
fiecnre cu colonistii druru li s-au atribuit loturi si care s-au
lIsezat efecti v in acea Tablourile astfel ntocmite trebuiau nain-
tate n termen de t rei luni de la promulgarea legii , Comisiei de
Natural izare de pc lngll Ministerul de justitie. Punctul IcI prevedea ca,
Consiliul de Ministri printr-un jurnal care numele si
prenumele celor li s-a acordat naturalizarea. n celelalte puncte ale
an. 10 se mui prevedellu: obligatia locllle de li afiSH timp de
15 zile, n fiecare numele si prenumele ee lor eare au dobndit
naturalizarea: dreptul celor care eventual vor fi colonizati posterior pro-
legii beneficieze si ei de prevcderile acestei legi, la data
de 31 decembrie 1935; dreptul celor omisi din tilblourile ntocmite de
O.N.A.C. se adreseze Comisiei de NatuTillizare prin cerere
(cu acte doveditoare) pentru obtinerea
n fine, art. 10 (articol unic) al acestei legi prevedea obligatia
Ministerului Justitiei publice acest jurnal n Monitorul Oficial se
de eliberarea si nmnarea diplomei de naturalizare
colonist


Asa s-a si ntmplal, remiterea diplomclor de naturalizare a colo-
s-a ntr-un cadru festiv n ziua de 21 septembrie 1935 la
19. Unii dintre aromani sau declarat mai mici sau 11lai mari ca pentru a rIU Ci
nrolati n am13tll. I'lIra a !>Ccrca diseulp voi spune eli serviciul militar de
atunci n Romnia cra o pacoste pentru tineri.
20. OCicial nr. lIS. 1934. pag. 3210.
58
I
Muudo-urumnii dobrogl'lIi . 77re M(Jcedo-AromU/r;ans ill DobruJjt1
Silistra. Din partea guvernului
21
au participat ministrul Valeriu Pop, care
le-a nmnat personaj diplomele, Mircea Concicov, subsccretar de stat la
Domenii de erau cei doi prefecti ai Cadrilaterului si
alti demnitllri , precum Si deputatul G. Fotino, initiatorul proiect ului legii
privitoare la nceti1tenirea coloni Slil or22.
De ac um nainte maceuo-aromnii colonizati ll Dobrogea crau
romni!
Consiliul de ministri n sedintele sale de la 11 iulie 1935 si de la 2 si
21 august 1935 l i elaborat 139 de jurnale care acordau natural izarea
colonisti lor macedoneni di n j udetele Cali ac ra si Durostor precum Si a
unor romni proveniti din Timoc Si Timis-Tomnta!; aceste jurnale au fost
publicate apoi n Monitoru! Oficial, partea 1, nr. 192 din 23 august 1935.
n tablouri lor, O.N.A.C.-ulll beneficiat de
"recomandat ia" a de
asa cum se n jurnale de liccare Este drept din prea
mult zel sau mai din apatie se ace lasi lucru n eele
cteva jurnale care pe cei din
Din aceste jurnllie am preluat numai numele familiilor de aromni.
Enumerarea, n cele ce a tuturor (capii ue familii,
aprobati si cu loturi de colonizare) ne aduce n postura de
a acestora, a numelui lor,24 pe de o parte, iar pe de parte, a
unde lIU fost colonizati in Cadrilatcr .
Pc selectarea pe care am am intervenit, de ascmenClL,
ori de cte ori a fost nevoie, corectnd numele prenumele transcrise
eronat.
21. Guvern al p.1rli(hllui liberal C()ndus de Gheorghe TlllllreS(:u. 1934- 1937.
22. "Tara lui Mircea", Silislra. 20 oc1ombrie 19J5. p'lg. 4.
23. De altfel. ncll din 1926. de apela la dekgatii
colonistilor mal-.:don<.:ni lislele cu cllpii f;uniliilur din fiecare comunll p;:nllU li
se elibera certificatele de nationalitate necesare la Apt,d "AC/iU/Iea romlineasci1",
1. IIr. 6, / dce<.:mbric /926.
24. Multe. asa cum se V" putea observ" lIU <au sunl din ce n ce Ulai raR".
59
NICOLAE CUSt\ OTfLlA PAGt""A
Familiile de aromni colonizate n Cadrilater
1. n comuna Cainargeaua Durostor.
Se naturalizarea cu de swgiu, colonisti:
Panait Gh. Bitu, Fote Dimu TurHrache, Dimu Fote Tararache, Hristu
H. Vanghelc, Vanghele Hristu Hagi , Gheorghe Tasu Stavrositu. Marusa H.
Bizacu, Gheorghe SI. Naum, Iancu N. Tutungiu, Mihail N. Tutungiu, Tusu
V. Stavrositu, Athanase D. Varza, Dumitru Ath. Varza, Gheorghe Atanase
Varza, Sleriu M. Ergoveanu, Mihail SI. M. Ergoveanu, Tasu M. Erguveanu,
Enache Se Mitru, Tudorll AI. N. Gusu, Mihale Caranica, Panait Hristu
Vanghele, Vanghele P. HriSlu , Iancu SI. Stavrositu, Misu Gh. Caraiane,
Constantin Papa Gheorghe, Nicolae Constantin Papa Gheorghe, Constantin
1. Gana, Nicolae Costa Gana, Athanase SI. Papazica. Tasu Gh. Stavrositu,
Iancu Gh. Bitu, Vas ile Gh . Stavrositu, Iancu V. Stavrositu , Atanase
Constantin Chiata,lancu N. Besi nicu , Nicolae 1. Besinicu. Dumitru SI. Pipi,
Nicolae Ghe. Boz Constantin, Stere SI. Besinicu, Tudora AtHnase SI. Grasu,
Nicolae Ghe. Cusu, Dumitru Ghe. Bitu, Hri stu SI. Naum, Nicolae M.
Caranic:l, Mihail Gh. ClIsapu. Apostol Gh. Casllpu, Anton 1. Cote, Steriu 1.
Cote, Gheorghe Dardani, Dumitru C. Sabu, Maria C. Constantin. Mih:lil SI.
Ergoveanu, Iancu SI. Gmsu. Steriu 1. SI. Grasu, Gheorghe Damu Canciu,
Enache D. Caliciu, Stila D. Canciu. Hri st u D. Gache SI.
Ianus Oh. Ergoveanu, Vasile Dumitru Pipi. Gheorghe D. Damu,
Vasile Ath. St. Papazica. I
2. Comuna Carali , jud. Caliacrll.
Sandu Aldea, Hagdali, Ciamurliile si Carali.
Iancu M. Posnava, Paris Gh. Stere, Sterie M. Sierie. Enllche Gh. Susu,
Dimu SI. Francu , Cal. Mihale Siret, Dind 1. Goga, Gheorghe M. Siret,
l.1"oli (63 capi de familie) cul"nil.ati n comuna Cainargcaua Mieii. jud. Duro'lQT. cf
"jurlUllul COItsiliului de Millis/r; " . tir. 1283.
60
l'tIacedo-aroll//lii dobrogl'll;' Tlle Mo,edoArommr;Utl5 iti Oobrl/dju
Nicolae Oh. Bujdoveanu , Dinca Stere M., Dumitru E. Gheorghe
E. Panait N. Pasat, Mihale Se Malin. Tusa Stere Malil1, Nicolae
St. Malin. Costa Mihale, Dimciu Iancu M. Darlaiuni, Enachc
Ghe. Cioc. Panait Stere Bajdu, Gheorghe SI. Bajdu, Stcriu Oh. Bajdu,
Mihail SI. Bajdu, Dimu M. Papaz, Gheorghe Costa Jl_ .... banela, Dumitru
Costa Bazbanela, M. Haliti, Nicolae Culacsz. Panait N. Culacsz,
Sterghiu Nasta, Mihail N. Araci u, Nicolae SI. Arapi. Atanase D. Siret,
Cos ta N. Bujdovea nu , Gheorghe C. l3ujdoveanu , Constantin N.
Bujdoveanu, Maria N. Bujdoveunu , Pet re Trifu Militaru, Atanase Oh.
CalciUa. Nicolae Sapira, Dumitru N. Sapira, Trifu 1. Militaru, Enache
Cioc, Gheorghe Enache Cioc, Dimu Stila Oiagiu, Stere Enache Gheorghe,
DineU Iancu Iancu, Di mu N. Zoita Gh. !-Ir. Gheorghe
Ianc u Pascal D. Gheorghe, Stere Oh. Mantu, Oheorghe Steriu
Man\u , Nicolae Atanase Calcida, At:mase N. CalciJa, Stila Dimll Giagiu,
Iancu H. Panait , Timu Iancu Iancu Gh. Hristu Iancu
Stcriu Nicolae Dimcid"l, Sotir Atanasc Calai gi. Nicolae Gh. Uciu.
SlIlIana Oh. Uciu, Gheorghe Hr. Dimu Hr. Maria Hr.
Dimci d'l, Dumitru Hagi Costa, Misu Oh. Siret. Misu Dimu Gheorghe.
Maria Dimu CUlUmis, Sterghiu D. Oimcic. , Dimu Gheorghe, Iancu M.
Sapira . Marusa Mihail. 2
3. Localitatea Chesegic - comuna Bairam Bunar - Caliacra,
Costa N. Stcre Gh. SI. BarzU, lallcu SI. Bar/;u, mostenitorii
defunctului Nicolae St. laneu (Chirata, Stcrghiu si Zoita), Iancu St.
lancus, Stcrie Mihail, Dirnu St. SI. Barzu, Costa SI. lancus,
Nicolae Granzula, Stoian SI. Steri e lancus, Iancu C. Galana, Tasu
SI. Barzu , Custa C. Muceanu, HrislU M. Anton, Dimu C. Samata, Chirala
Oh. Bozu , Dumitru SI. Carabasu, Stcrc D. Carabasu, Nicolae Caramihale,
Dumitru N. CaramihaJc, Alanasc SI. DlIllaciu, Stcrghiu Tasi Cales, Hrisl u
SI. Carahasu, Iancu D. CarabaSll, Dilllu Polihrull1 Iancu, Dumitru Iancu
2. Toli 76 colonilati pe rJla comunei Corali,jud. Calim:ra. ef. "Jurnalul Cotl.filiului de
MiniMr-;"'. nr. !284.
NICOlAE CUSA orlUA PACEA
Sterie Tasu I3Hrzu , Hri stu Gh. l\ luceanu, Tasu St. Dauaciu,
Gheorghe Tasu Barzu, Gheorghe Dimu S:UJlata. Gheorghe Mihai
Gheorghe C. Pi stalu, Tasu SI. Calesu, Mihail Anuon, Vasile Mihai Zisu,
Mihai M. Zisu. Zisu r ... lihalc Zisu. Iancu M. Zisu, Gheorghe N. Iane, Iancu
Gh. Vanghelici, Nicolae SI. Hagi , Costa Iancu Sapera, SI. Dumitru
8eaciu, TlInm;e Gh. Frangu, Gheorghe Dumitru Frangu, Costa Dumitru
Frangu , Nicolae Costa Hagi, Gheorghe Iancu Sapera. Iancu Gh. Beaciu,
Dumitru N. Hagi Stere, Stere Gh. Vanghelici, Cos!H Dimu Hagi, Stere
laucu VanghclicL Gheorghe D, Costa Fran cu, Iancu Gh. Sapera,
Gheorghe 1. Sterie, Stere 1. Stere, Enache Stere Enache, Nicolae D. Beaciu,
Paris Stere Enache, Gheorghe Paris SI. Enache, Nicolae Paris SI. Enache,
Costa Iancu Bcaciu, SIcriu Gh. Buuesu, Costa SI. Buuesu, Stcric Arghir
Bageva , Constant in Stcrc Arghir Bageva , Gh. St. Ceacu, Costa Gh.
Budesu , Sutir Dumitru Cal:tigi, Ianus Sreda (nume rar, n.n. ), Mihail C. Jiru ,
Naida Dima C. Budes, Gheorghe D. Calaigi, Dumitru Man\u, Dima Gh. D.
Calagi, Chi rata C. Ji ru. Niccl\ Iancu Mantu , Dimciu A. Bageva, Stere
Mihail Zisu. Nicolae Iane Zisu, Iancu SI. Caramihale, Paris N. Carabasu.J
4. Localitatea Rege le Mihai - comuna Alratar - Durostor.
Nicolae Hristu Hristu, Dimcea Sterghiu Mihu. zis Licu, Gheorghe
N. Samargiu. Mihai P. Patoni, Mita Custa Vaiu (rar. n.n.), Sotir SI. Brzu,
Enache St. Zahu, Atanase Conslantin SI. Vascu, Gheorghe
l. Simili, N.N. Geogea. Hristu St. Scuea (foarte rar sau transmis eronat),
Nicolae Iancu Caciu. Nasta Tusu Nasta, Gheorghe SI. Vascu, Slerie N.
Cclnicu. Sterie St. Stefan zis Tefa. Atanase Iancu Zoi la Sotir
Paloni. Arsene D. Gogea, Nicolae D. Grasu. orfa"ii: Gheorghe D. Grasu,
Slere D. Grasu; Constantin Gh. Iancu Gh. Nicolae Gh.
Atanase N. G. Tanase Gh. Iancu, Slere l. Ianus, Nicolae
Ianus Nicolae, Costa N. Urseanu, Nicolae C. Urseanu, Mihai Stere Ioan,
Stere Mihai Ioan , Nicolae Atanase Nala, Nicolae Dima zis Candara,
3. Toti 85 culoniJati n L"1.,,"una Biliram-Runar. juli. CaliacrJ. ef. "Jlmralul Consili"/,,i
de Alilli$lr;". nr. 1285.
62
r
Macedo-arfllmj /lii flQbrogel/' 7he MO{"f',lu-ArQmallimlf ill Do/miii)"
Nicolae SI. Caramaci (probabil Caramiciu), orfall ii: Taseu SI. Damu.
Gheorghe St. Damu Zica; Gheorghe SI. Cclnic lI, Ste rc Gh . Ccl ni cu ,
Gheorghe N. Celnic u. Dind N. CcJni cu, Enachc Oh . Nicea. Nicolae E.
Mort u, Stere Atanasc
5. Comuna Asratchioi - Dur ost()r.
Maria SI. Giaca, Hristu 1. Papa Conslant in, Stcric T. Camburu, Steric
N. Nasta. Gheorghe SI. Zicu. COll slanntin N. G. Pulpa, Gh. St. Giaca,
Constant in Hr. Giaca, Hri stu St. Giaca, Gheorghe SI. Pulpa. Gheorghe St.
Bica, Foti D. Bica, Ioan N. Buicl i, Constantin N. NlI sta. Gheorghe D. Muia,
Ioan SI. Giaca, Mihail SI. CanJu, Dumitru Gh. Caraul ani. Stere D. Muia,
HriSIU D. Giugiumica, ChiTata 1. Nasta, Dumi tru M. Culina. [nan M. Epure.
Const:mt in N. Zarc u, Gheorghe SI. Alexe, Costa 1. Caraul ani. Maria SI. Hr.
Zicu. Ion Hristu Papa Constantin. Dumitru SI. Giaca, Nicolae C. Sica,
Constant in 1. Bka, Sterie Mavrocapa, Dumitru Nicolae S1. Fuica.
Zoita N. Caraulani, Athanase Tuli ca , Dumitru A. Tulica. Gheorghe D.
Nicolae, Mi hail SI. Zicu, Gmuca Paris Stereo Gunuea C. Pari s. Bala N.
Athanase, Nicolae SI. Popa Dumitru . Constantin A. Alcxe. Dara A. Alexe.
Ion Hr. Zicu. Maria M. Cu li na . Gheorghe C. Giugiumica, Nicolae D.
Culi na, Gheorghe T. Gramei. Hri stu Premciu, Nit:olae SI. Giugi umica.
Ghcorghe SI. Conuu, Anastasia E. Pasata. Constantin Hristu ZiCll . Dumitru
N. Ban iota. Ni colae St. Baniola. Steri e r..,l . Samara. Sierie C. Par is.
SI. Paris, Steri e M. Car<l c(l stea. Ohi zari Mihail. Ghizari [0;.111.
Pala SI. Dumit ru. PrClll eiu C. Nicolae, Sterc E. Pasata, Petre 1. Zicu.
Nicolae Bala , Conslantin M. Mall aeu. Sle re D. Samara, Sunda Oh.
Babagian, Stcric Ohe. Pulpa , Sultana SI. Gi ca. Hristu N. Caraulani, Nicolae
Hrislu Caraulani, Sierie Hr. OiBe: .. Constantin SI. OiBca, Apostol G. 1'oda,
Stcrie A. Toda, Vanghcle A. Buicl i, Maria SI. Buid i . .5
4. TOI i 46 din comuna A1!;,\ar , jud. Duruslor ,d:'Jwnaiui COII$iiiu/ui de Mini5/ri". nr. 1286.
5. Toale familii au fosl .:ohmil.3lC n ':OJllllna Asfalchioi. jud. /Juros!Or.
('[,"Jllma/Ill CO/IJiti"I,,; "t' fI1miSlri". nr. 12117,
63
{Il lCOtAIf. OTlLlA PACEA
6. Stilna - Cadru, COIl1. Hasi-Kiosclcr, jud. CHliacra.
Mihail Andon Cota, Anton Nic. Gana, Vasile Iancu Sllrafu, Jllncu.
Nicolae Gana. rvlihail l. Gana, Andon M. Cot:l. Stere Iancu Derdene, Iancu
Derdene, Tasu M. !\'Iuha, Panait Alanase Gana, Nicolae Alanase Gana,
Gheorghe Atanase G:H1a, Nil:olac TllSU Constantin, minorii defunctului
Tasu Constantin (Tanasi). Gheorghe Gh. Costa SI. Dimu Stere, Oh.
Dimceara, Mihail Gh. Panait , Iancu Gh. Panait. Stere Gh. Panait, mOSleni-
torii dcfum:lului Mihllil Tasu Muha. Gheorghe).6
7. Susuchioi, cOll1una Ccairlighiol,jud. Caliacra.
Chi rala Gh. Costa, Dumitru Costa Pcliean, Stcrc Gh. Mihai. Mihail
Niculae. Nicolae Damu, Zisu Stereo Stere Eftimie Nicea. Costea SI. Gula,
Stere N.N. Dimcca, Gheorghe E. Joa, Nicca Efi. Nicea, lani r-.litra zis
Dumitru, Elena Dumitru, Nicolae SI. Dimciu, Stere C. Pelican. Gheorghe C.
Peli can. Niculae SI. Fudulu. Stcrc D. Pungaru. Gheorghe EfI. Nicea.
Mihal:lche C. c.. Gheorghe N. Bencu, Stere N. Garofil, Gheorghe SI. Pelican,
Dilllu SI. Papm: il:a , Iancu C. Pelican, Nicolae Gh. Mihai, Stere C. Gula.
Nicolae SI. Beciu. Stere N. Beciu, Stere N, Misu N. Grasu. Atanase M.
Grasu. Costa Pclil:anu. Gheorghe St. Calanciu, Eftemie Niciu, Dirnu r-.1.
I\ lihail , Nicolae Gheorghe?
8. Cioara comuna Cioara,jud. Ourostor .
Anastase N. Hagi Vretta, Nicolae Anastase, N, HlIgivrettlL, Gheorghe D.
Giea. Dumitru Gh. Gica, Nicolae Dospra. Gheorghe Dospra, Gheorghe
DosprlL, Constantin N. Hagivretta, Dumitru Hagivrelta, Ion Siere Tica,
6. T03tC 3cestc f3111ilii au fost col"niz3tc n centrul Stna Cadfiru. cL "Jllrnallli
Cmlsili,.!,,; oi,. /IIinisll"i". nT. t288.
7. Tome cele.17 de [aUlilii uu fUSI colooizmc n Su,<;uchio;, cf. "ltmwlul COl/slliuful J,.
/IIims/ri' ."r. 12119.
I'ttllcedo-UFC111iiJli, dobrlll:em nit' lIIacerfo AromllJliflnJ in IkbrlUl",
Sultan<l Stere Tica. Constantin G. Sot'L Ion C. SotiI' . Sle;ie Gh Sotir, Ion
Stere Gheara Costca, Stefan l. Crniciu, Mi1lail Diua Cmiciu, T!lche Gh.
C:mi ciu . Constantin Gh. Hagivrctta. Clh SOliI', Tas>;:u Oii. Sotir, '(f're
Nicolae Hagivrclt !l, Dumitru Tica, Naum 1. l-]ugvlctta, Sterie NClUIlJ
Hagivretta, Cunstantin Naum Hagivrcua, Constantin r. Gara , Nicolae C.
Ciara, Foti N. Sisir, Niculllc Pot i Ri sir, Ghl..'Olghc Foti JJls;r, Nicolae D. P4Jpa.
Hristu A. Hagi vretta , Mihail Cuuela, Mihfl il SI. Sol ir. Dumllru Gh. C.
Culertla, Tascu Gh. Cul erua, Gh. <...ulerua. GhcOlghe D. Culcrda, Zoita
SI. Culerdl1, Maria N. Hagivrcua, ('on<;tant ill Ti :'l Gheorghe Nicolae
Hagivreua, Nicoille Gh. Hl1givrt"' ua, Dimciu Se UIIIOIIlI, Sterie D. Limona,
Vancea BalUri , Sle ri c Costll Naum. D. Culerda, Panait M.
Gilep. lanCII Custa Mih.u. Di ma Zicu Mihu, Costa Zicu Mihu , Zicu Gogu
Mihu , Anastasc hlllllche Pala, Mill:lil Musu, GIlf'orghe Nicolae Musa, Maria
Dumitru Beii , Sleric Tascu HagivrcH:t, ChinJtll. Hagivwttu, Ghcorghe
Tasa Hagivrctta, Nicolae H;Jgivrew', Costa Sutar, I)umitru Coslil
Gogu. Costa Gogu Mihu, Agora DUlnitJ'1 .\iJ". [umitru Nicolae IlagivrCU1J.
Constantin Dumi tru HlIgivrclIlI , Olllsta'11jlJ 1). Culcrda. Mihail Gh. Guli,
Constantin M. ParpoJi. Nicolae Gh. Sour. T\. lisu Pllla.
8
9_ Gal'galc,comuna GargaHk,ju.l . L'ati acrq,_
Ion Gh. Dclll, Petre Ciabuca, Gheurghc A. V!ClIl<l, Sterc Blacioli. Hristu
M. f\"lmmculi. Stcri c Alm;,:;ulU, Ion 1). 1)(;la, D. BU/.buchi. DU!llitnt
Bu;:buchi. Ion D. Buzbuchi. Steric Gh t-! icolde P. Petre N
Steric Ion SI. LJumilTU 0h. E/limie Gh
DmlacOli , Gul a D. COlluulimazi, Sterie O CCII'Julimazi. Ion Gh. Condu-
Jimazi, Dumit ru Gh. Condulimazi, GhC(lrghe A. Anneanu , Anton D. Dela,
Nicolae Dela, Nicolae Dela Dumitru Dela, Pavet Duchin. Alexe Grosu, Pavel
Brllan. Sima Adam S. D. MU7Uche. Dumitru G. Cara foIi ,
Nicolae G. Carafoli , Anaslase G. Caral,1i, .<:tnir P v rani\Y
R. Toale 7J tic fami lii au fosl in comun3 Garvl\n Cioam. jud. \)umslo;>r. d
"lumol,,1 CHlsi/;,,/,,; de MilliJlri" .I1L 12911
9. Toale cele :Iii <le famJl ii <111 ["sl ,"I""jnt, "1 GIU"j',alk. cr "1",.,lIIlul C(m.filil//ui ,1.
Mi',i.wri .nr. 1291.
N/COl.AE OTiUA I'ACEA
iii. i\.ntilIIova. CfJmuna Sarighiol,jud. UlIl"Ilstor.
Mihail D. Paja. Ion M. Paja, Gheorghe D. Paja. Steric D. Paja, Sterie
Gh. F'<IIJ. Nlt:,)tae D. Paja. Petre BuicJiu. Maria (,h. BUl dlU :in lext. IrCClII
BlIidllhu si Illiichiu), Sultana A. Buidiu, MlhlllJ Haza(ghea, DUlllltru
Slcre liarha. Ion T. Petre 1. Cueol (I recut n text: COCOI), Petre Ion
Barba. (Jhcorghe N. Hagieu, Gheorghe L Barba, Gheotghe N. Bem. Stcrc
Gh. hngu. Despa 1vl. Nebi. Ion Nebi. Nit:oJa D. Brozl. Vallghea SI.
Gheorghe, Nicolae Dumitru Beiu. Tasu N. Heiu, Ion DUJlHUU UrOlj,
Athallasc ( osuca. COi>lea SI. Anagnosti (n lexl Nagnostl), '1 Ion Cu.:ot,
DUlIlllru BroLi, IIln ra.')cu CUt:ol, Lazar D. Nebi.
1U
II. Regina Maria, comuna Calipetro\'a,jud. Durostor.
Hristu 1'. Dima, Tanasc Vanghclc, Ta.:he NaslU, Alexe B. Vanghele.
Hristu Docu, ATstkle Atanse DillllL, Vanghele Tcju, Atena L. Teja, Taeu
Mu:-.taci\ (n text Musteee) . Vas iliehill I\ let:<t, Nata SI. Bardu .
Gheorghe 1). (n text trccut gresit - Mee). AtmHlsc Fati (n text Fate).
Zoita N. Stilu. Dioni sie Stilu. Vanghele N. Stilu, Stclian Sp. Teja, Giea
Sicriu. Dumitru 3i.: i. Toma B. Batu (n text: Batu), Anghcl a Ap. Batu,
lui Chirata Batu-Nicola. Dumitru Gh. Batu'! \
12. Srcbrna, Srebrnu,jud. Duroslor.
Petre DUlt'tru Baci u, Gheorghe Nicola Colin, Dimu TlI nciu Resa, Dimu
AVrlIm Isa, Gh urghe Dumitru Cionchi . Gheorghe Strase Ciolae, Dumitru
Vasile Manea, umitru Peiu Lola, Dumitru A. Bandula. Dumitru Dumitru
Dcliman. DiOi isie Gheorghe Zioici, Stefan Dumitru Hogea, Petre Zlate
10. Tu.11c ce } l de fallnlii au fost n Alilililova, COlii . Sarighiot, ef. "Jrmwlul
CmI5i1ill'lII de Ar. 1292.
1 1. To(i 23, I""i.mli in cenlm/ Regina /\ Iaria, ('1JIU. Ca/ipclrov3, cr. "Jurlla/ul CQl1siliului
: "'i";$/I1 ", nr. /2<)1'
r
/IIaudo-arom/lii dobrogelli. 7111' M(lt"l'do-Aromanialls III Dobrllllja
Paituti, Dumitru Dima Viei ca, Gheorghe Dumitru Dufta. Hristu Nicolae
Calin, Donea Stefan Azahore. Stanea Stavrc Hogea, Dumitru Slavre Figa,
PeIre Stavrc Murgca, Ioan l3uju eTicea, Vasile Amlgnosle (n text Agnanoste)
ProfiT, Dumitru Dima eTicea, Slamina Dumitru Colin, Petre Vasile Vanoc,
Dumitru AnaSlasc Itla, Atanase Tanciu BOIa. Nicolae S, a Rada, Gheorghe
Sava Rada (n text; Radu) Pena Alanuse St. Pota, l\ laria D. Ecea, Petre
Allmasc VcJcu, Gheorghe Anastasc Bandula (n text Bondela), Petre Stefan
Zahorc, Gh. Munichi, Zlata Atanusc Macri, Gheorghe Ioan
Ioan SI. Gagulc.
12
13. Vctrina,comuna Vctr inll,jud.Durostor.
Gheorghe N. Pui a, Nicolae SI. Puia, Gheorghe Foti Titu, Costa Foti
Tiw, Stere Nicolae Cuwrela, Alexandru N. Cuturela. Anastase N. Catain
(posibil Hataim) , Gheorghe SI. Cuturela, Stere N. Puia. Hristu 1. Mangiuchi,
Gheorghe Dumitru Barzac he (n text trecut Bardache), Dumitru
Gheorghe Barzache. Tascu 1. Iancu, Niculae Slere, Gheorghe,
Gogu Stere, Dumitru Gh. Stcre Sultana Toscu, T.
Nicolae, Stere Va"ile, Zica Vasile, Stere M. Ecea, Tasa Stcrc Toza, Zica
Nicol<le Costa, Sterie Nicolae Dumitru Nicolae Costa, Foti Stere Toza,
Dumitru Gh. Todi. Stere Nicollle Admn, Nicolae Adam Adam, Nicolae Mimt
(n text Mino) Ecea, Zur/.lI Gh. Mina. Stere Gh. Zurw, Costa C. Naca, Naca
Goga, Zica C. Saban, Steriu C. Saban, Stere Gheorghe Bartache (n text
V<lrtache), Dumitru Stere Barzache, Nicolae Stere Bartache, Naum Mihail,
Mihail Costa, Naum Chirata, Costa Naum Chirata, Mihail T. Gheorghe.
Elena Stere Zarduva (n text Zlrdava), Atanasc Gheorghe, Agora Mihail. Ion
Costa Chirata, Lambru Costa eherata, Gheorghe Stere Sanuti, Agurita 1\1.
Costa, N. Adam, lun 1. Somu, Nicolae Gh. Gheorghe, Gheorghe lanciu
Hristu Dumitru Stere, Dumitru l-Iristu Hristu, Nicolae Gh. Papacu
(in text PopaclI) . Sutir Costa Gheorghe. Gheorghe Iancu Deda, Pepa SI.
Sallleti, Nicolae SI. Sameti, Mina Ecea, Stere Regiu, Nicolae Dimu
12. TOIi 39. <.:oloni7.ati n SrctJ..'i1ll3 cf. "J"ma/"! COlIJilillflli tIe MilliSlr;". nr. 1294. Simt
I1Icglt:nili.
NICOLAE: CUSA OT/UA PACEA
Gheorghe, Nicolae Siere Vasi le Costa Cutuli, Nicolae V. Costa,
Tache N. Cariola, Gheorghe Tache Cariola, Stere Dumitru Cariola, Dumitru
Costa Gheorghe, Chirata Cuwrela, Nicolae Stere Baturi , Gheorghe Costa
Gheorghe, Sultana N. Costa.o
14. Sahangi, comuna Enigca,jud. Caliacra.
Mihai Dumitru Tusa, Nicolae lanache Pasa, Nicolae Hagi Mihail, Iancu
C. Sultana C. Pasa, Gheorghe D. Babu, Nic. Constantin Gheorghe
M. Tararache, Nicolae E. Caramihale, Enache Caramihale (n lext Cara
Mihale). SIcriu 1. Cararnihale, Hristu 1. Tararache, Costa 1. Tararache, Stcriu
1. Tararache, Apostol D. Tararache, Stcriu Dumitru Tusa, Gheorghe D.
Tararache, Ion Ghe. Dona. 14
15. Daltagiu Nou, com. Baltagiu Nou,jud. Durostor.
Harila Iosif, Cristache Canebina, Cristea Vasile Tone, Fila
Tone . Ilie Barda. Vanghele Ilie Barda , Constant in Buza, Mihai
Constantin Buza. Hara lambie D. Va nghcle. Leon Vasil e, Sotir Vasile
Nicea, Ioan Gusi, Vcra P. Pocea, Vanghcle Ciuciu, Simion P. Pocea, Tache
S. Gare (n text Gra) , Andusa S. Gare, Simion Ioan Tica, Marina Gare,
lime Tase Gare, Mihail Zis\! Smina, Pet re Rovina, Sot ir Rovina, Simion
Rovi na. Nisc u, Ioan Cunstantin, Vera Spiru Soti r, Tofa Trusi,
Gheorghe Ndoti. Sotir Piholl , Eli sabeta Hri sw, Filip Banu. Tase Nicola,
Grigore Bara, Ioan Ceciu, Marcu Naum Trziu (n text
Terziu). Coci u Trziu , Ioan Trziu , Nicolae TrLiu , Mihai Trziu,
Vanghele Stefan, Constantin Ilie Barda.
D. roli (cupi de fami lie), 78 coloniza1 n Velrina. ef. "Jrmwlul CQII5iliuilli de Milri5/ri,
nr. 1295.
14. TOli 18 au fost coloni11l1i n Sahangi. COIll. Enigea. jud. Caliacra. cL "Jurnalul
Consiliului de Ministri'. nr. 1296.
15. TOIi 44. oolonialli n flJlIagiu Nou.jud. /JurosIUl". d. "Jumalili COIIsiliului de Ministri",
IIr.I298.
"
r
Macedo-aromnii dobrogeni' TI", MacedoAromalliolls il! /)(wruJj<!
16. Samson, comuna Bairam-Bunar, jud. Caliacra.
Dumitru Gheorghe, Dirnciu N. Gheorghe V. Gheorghe,
Vasile ah. Vasil e, Costa N. Enache N. Oh. N.
Dima Oh. Cucu, Stefan N. Nicolae D. Iancu N. Ghizdaru,
Stere Oh . Vasile. 16
17. Suneei, comuna Durostor.
Sotir Scndu , Hristu Ncola, Pandele Dumi tru Chepa,17
18. Elibci, comuna Gargalc, jud. Caliacra.
Gheorghe SI. Anncanu, Ilie Armcanu, Anastasia N. Sofia N.
1. SI. Panaia (n text Paenirea), Tache 1. Panaia, Zoila (n text
Hasioli) , Dumitru Hasoti , Ion N.
19. Matlmora (MaUanova) cum. Ezibei, jud. Caliacra.
Zoita Mihai ] Pacea, Nicolae George, 1. Mamol ita, Hristu Spiru Pacea,
Aristide Hrist u Pacea, Hrist u Chendra Pacea. Costa N. Daia. 19
20. Baraclar, comuna Hasi Kiosclcr, jud. Caliucra.
Hristu Iancu Mari a li lui Iancu Stere Iancu
16_ Toti 12. (:oluniz.ati n S,ullson, OOlll. Bairam-Runar, jud. Caliocra. eL "Jumalul
Consiliului de Ministri". IIr. 1299.
17. J familii colonizale n SurlCd. Durostor. cE. "Jurnalul Consililllili de Minis/ri", 1'lT. /301.
18. TOIi 9. oolorU7.ati in E!ihci, cr. "Jurnalul Consiliuilli de Ministri". 1'lT_ 1302.
19. TOIi 7 coloni<;<lli/n Mmliinov3. ef. "Jllmallll Consiliuilli de Ministri". nr. 1.107.
69
NICOU.E 01lLlA PACEA
Dumit ru Gheorghe Dumit ru Tusa Goga,
Dumitru Stere Tusa, Stcre Enache Busu, Gheorghe Mihail Gana, Gheorghe
Costa Zicu, Di mciu Stila Busu, Dimu Dimciu Busu, Nicolae Gh.
Ecaterina a lui Gheorghe Nicolae Costa ZieulJ).
2J. Gramostca, comuna Caraormall,jud. Durostor .
Nicolae V. Gumeni, Stere N. Dcli coti, Gheorghe Sterc Zaroha, Stere
C. Gargale, Gheorghe 1. Bebc, Hrist u Sterc Zaruha, Ion A. Dascalina, Ion
Stere Vasi le. Gherghe M. Carali, Panait Gh. Novllc, Mihai SI. Bajdeehi,
Gh. Dascalina, Nicoille A. BlIjdeehi. Vasile N. Delieoti, Constantin
N. Dclicoti, Ion SI. Bajdec hi , Gheorghe D. Vasile, Foti C. Bajde(,;hi,
Anastase SI. Gargali , Maria D. Galani , Stere D. Galall i. Nicolae SI. Tahu,
Stere D. Stavian. Nicolae 1. Arava, Ion Gh. Bebe, Nicolae Gh. Stambuli (n
text Stamboli), Maria 1. Stavian, Gheorghe N. Stambuli, Hristu Gh. Somu,
Stere Gh. Bajt.leehi. Ion D. 8i(,;a, Anton Papaeostea ( n text Papa Costea).
Gheorghe 1. Stuvian, SutiT 1. Arava, Tul ui Cioci, Constanlin D. Catarll,
Gheorghe SI. Dant i, Siere N. GhizlIre, Stere Gh. Dant i, Taehe Gh. Vasilea,
Dumitru Gh. Dante, Gheorghe M. Milion. Vasi le 1. Arava, Nicolae 1.
Bajdeehi. Gheorghe Delieoti. Stere Costa Vasile, Ni(,;olac Ghizare, Nicolae
Gh. Zaroha, Gheorghe N. Catieu. Gheorghe St. Somu, Hristu N. Boia. 21
22. Cainargcaua Ourostor.
Gheorghe 1. Mina, Iancu Gh. Mina, Iancu Curaman, Stere 1. Caraman,
Stere 1. lorgoveannu, Hristu N. Gusu, Vasile N. Vasile N. Gusu,
Nicolae Farmason, Gheorghe 1. Cliraman.
22
20. Tuli n lJaraclar cf. "}ltmalul C01lJjlj"l"i de Ministri", nr. 1308.
21. TOli 51, coloniza.i in Gramoslca. com. Caraorlll<1n. jud. DUTOslor. ef. "}Ilrtwllii
C01lsilitt!li i de Minislri". nr. 1301.
22. Toli 10. coloni7,:tti in Canargeaua Micli,jlld. DlIroSlor. ef. "}Imlalttl Coruiliului de

I
Maudo-aromnii dobrogtlli TI,t Maado-Aromanian$ in Dobrudj<l
23. Zarnici - comuna Cainargeaua Duroslor.
Mihail SI. Popescu, Misu Dumitru Arghir, Mihail Timu , Constantin
St. PopeSl.:U, Athanase Mihale Ti mu, Nicolae St. Cali spel., Stere Constantin
Popescu, Gheorghe D. Gusu , AWnase Dumitru Sanchi, Dumitru Gh. Gusu,
Panait D. Constantin, Mi hale N. Casapu, Tosu N. Casapu, Gheurghc Vasile
Frastcni, moslenitorii Vasi le FraSleni - Gheorghe Si Maria, Iancu Osta
Badcca, mostenilorii Niciu Darlaiani-Dumitru, Gheorghe Coslea, Dumitru
Costea, Iancu T. (n text trecut - eronat - Bucosala), Slere
Constantin Stamatu (n text Stamato), Constantin 1. Pufl enc ( n text
Puniane), Enache (n text Ebache) V. Rafti , Elena V. Rafti, Mihale V. Rafti,
Gheorghe T. Constantin , Paris Const. Constantin, Si rma Enache Constantin ,
Vasile Cionga, Nicolae Cionga, Vasile Dumitru Caluda,
Nicolae M. !-Iulcanu , Caluda D. Dumitru, Steriu Gh. Nardu.
2
)
24. Aptat, comuna Caliacra,
Sterghiu Costa Badecn (n text Bodeca). Mihail Costa Badeca, Ion
Stere Badeca, Mihale Stere Badeca, Stcrc Atanase Zgura, Iancu Atanasc
Zgura, Atanase Hri stu Zgura, Nicolae Atanase Zgura, Nicolae Atanase
Zgura, Nicolae M. Papaz (n text Popaz), !-I ristu A. Zgura, Dumitru Banu,
Barzu, Nicolae Gh. Rodache (trecut n lext Rosache), Gheorghe
Nicolac Rodache, Gheorghe Papazica, Nicolae Ad. Cartali, Stere Gheorghe
Misilaricu (n text Miselerica), Ianus Atanase Stere, Atanase Stere CUIU,
Stere Atanase Cutu , Stere Atanase CUIU, Gheorghe Stere Misilaricu, !-Iristu
Misilarieu, Stere Hri stu Misilaricu , Stere Gheorghe Fuduli (n text Foduli),
Gheorghe Siere Fuduli, Adam (n text Gheorghe
Hristu Stere Atanase, Dumitru Carapi l , Ioan Carapit, Sterghiu
Guli . Iancu Guli, Vasile 1. ( n tcxt Zana), Nicolae C. Nicolae,
minorul Ioan Dimu 1. Zata, Dumitru Rodachc, Dumitru Mih. Iancu
23. TOli 34, n Zamici. com. Cainargcaua ef. "Jurnalul Consiliuilli
Millistri". nI. 1311.
NICOLAE onUA PACEA
Mih. Li buS. Nicolac Mih. LibuS. Stcre Carap:lli. (n text Carpoli) , Paris Gh.
Turil ingu. Stere Taia. Ioan Taia, Stere Sunaru. Sterghiu sunaru ,
Dimu SI. Ri da. Gheorghe Rida, t\ Iihail Gh. Rodaehe, lITi slU Fudul i, Nicolae
Gh. Sliia (n text Stoil a), Stere Tascnte, Costa Tasu Tasenle, Gheorghe
Tascntc. Stere Caludll . Gheorghe Adam. Slere Adam. Ion Adam.
Costa Ri da, Alanase Rida. I,mcu C. Sadica.
24
25.lJorgut-Calfa,jud. C"lilicra.
Tudor Ghela. Vas ile P. Goga.
25
26. Centrele: Hard"li , l'r1l1 Caprei , Alexll ndria BlIgd. Cialllllrli
- COllluna Hard"li ,jlld. Caliacnl
Alanasc Constantin Tararnche, Atanasc Tararaehe. Dimu Constantin
Marcu (n text Mereu), Stere Gavunu. Sterghiu (n texte apar adeseori
Sterghi) Gh. Spome, Dumi tru Gh. Sponte, Gheorghe Sponte, Panaiot Gh.
Gheorghe, Gheorghe loti. Stere loti , Stere Sponte, Stere Mihail Sacu.
DUlllitru Mihail Sacu, Gheorghe Enache (ll lext Enate) Goga, Alldon Siere
Rida. Vasil e Vlahbei , Mihail Rida Samara, Dind Stere Rida, Ioan
Culcafa ( n text Colcara), Dill10 Gh. Samara, (n text Damava), Anton V,
BUIU, Iancu G. Ianus, Dumitru C-tin l urgali, "meu G. Ciolaehi (n text
Ciolali), Gheorghe Iancu Ianus. Vanghele Giugid\ (n text Giogica),
Atanase Stere [anus, Gheorghe Atanase Ianus, Gheorghe N. Ianus , Dindl. C.
Iancu Stere Ianus. Arghir SI. Grosu, Sterghiu A. Grosu,
Dumitru Sterc Grosu. Stere D. Grosu, Constant in D. Grosu, Dumi tru A.
Grosu . Nicolae Iancu Ianus, Gheorghe AI. Paris, Dumitru Vanghele Butu,
Sterc Gh. Ianus, Gheorghe C. Pelu. Sterc C. Pe(u, Constantin Anagnoste,
Iancu Anagnoste (n text Anagnosti), Stere 1. Maica. Mihail Stere
Stere 1. Bileula, Stere Iancu Moscu. Stere DOilea Nureiu (n text Nurici),
24. TOii 61. (j.1 lell sun1 anuntllli n 61) ooJoni7..ati n CamiJam (in text eronat
Clltl rrm'\l) . ef . "lumallll COII.rililllll i tit Mi"islri. tu. 1.' t r.
25. ef. "lllmal,,! Consiliului ti" MilliSlri", nI. IJ04.
72
J
MacedtJ-aromllii dobrogelli 'f1re M"ceJo-AmmO/riO/IJ in DtJbrudjo
Mihail D. Nureiu, Gheorghe Mega, Nicolae SI. Bucovall1 (n text Bucova),
Gheorghe 1. Burgheana, Panait M. Anagnoste, Constantin G. Busu, luncu
Gh. Atanase St. Mihalidl. (in text Mihalica), Mihail Gh. Sighi, Mihail
SI. II , Gheorghe 1. Miscacu (in text Musaca) , Nicohle L
Constantin D. Moscu, Minorii D-trii Moscu (MihaJe si .'.Iaria), Dumitru P.
Titu, Panai D-tru Ti tu, Alexandru Titu, Costa Zeka, Vasile C. Zclea,
C. Zclca, Nicolae Gh. Butc"ru, Gheorghe N. Butearu , Hristu Chendra (n
text Chendru) Zeka, Atan"se Chendra Zelca, Mihail Chendra Zelca,
Dumitru Chendra Zelca, Nicolae Gh. Lcnu, Nicolae Al. Carabuz, Gheorghe
AI. Carabuz, Mihail M. Costa Hristu Petru, Stere Mihale Costara,
Vasil e M. Costara, Gheorghe lanaehi Nurei, Enachi Nurei. Costa Vasi le
Enge (n text Euge) Vasile Custa Enge, Stere Vasile Enge, Tanase Baf<1ne.26
27. Centrele: I'riseeani. HamanHk (n text lIarmanlc) Mcll..'Clcr.
comuna Prisceani,jud. Caliacra,
SI. Vlahbei , CUIlSt. Ap. Gherncchi, Mihail Al. Vlahbei.
Atanase 1. Naeiadis, Gheorghe Al. Vlahbei, r-,' Iaria Costa Naciadis, Gh. En
Ca racostea, Sterie eOll s\, Vlahbci, lani Costa Mola, Iancu AI. Vlahbei,
Sultana 1. Caraeostea. Hri stu C. Dalamila. CoStll Dalamita, Costa AI.
Vlahbei, Chira!a AI. Vlahbei, lam.: u Sterie Vlahbe i, Agora V-le Sapera,
Stere E. Muhtarc, Vasile Bachera, Slef;m Iuan Bonciocat, Tudor
Bibu, P;lvel Bur ic, Gheorghe Buric , Aurel Besu, Cuzana l3achera,
Gheorghe Rol"a, P"vel Floca, Aron Boscu.27
28, Ca)Jllclia,jud. Duroslor,
Hri stu N. Ghiul , Dumi tru Costu Ghiul. GutlJa Costa Pu;;a, Tasea
Iancu, Stere 1. Hrist u, Stere N. Iancu Tasu Hristu , Peanei (n text
26. Toti 90. colonizali in comuna I hmlali. jmJ. Caliacr" cr. "Jurllaiui ConsiliulrH de
Millis/ri"",nr. 1316.
27 . Toti 29 coloni/Alti in connum jud. CaliacriJ. ef. "JI/malul Consllil/llIl de
Mi"i)I,.,,". nr. UD.
73
NICOlAE CUSA OTIUA f'ACEA
Panci ) Costa Mihai. C-tin Gheorghe Costa, Zurl.u Stere Haida, Zica lancu-
Tega , Gheorghe lancu-Tega. Peri fan Gh. Mihai , Maria Gh. Pasa, Costa M.
Caracoti, Nacu Costea Caracoti (n text Camtii), Nicola Nacu Nicola, Toda
Iancu Tega, Tasu N. Mita , Hristu N. Noe (n text Nae), Hristu 1. Gcolea,
Ioan A. Geolell. Nicolae D. Sapugi, Dumitru N. S<'lpugi. Mina Paniu Miciu,
Damian M. Peniu. Dumitru B. Hagi, Boj in A. Hagiu, Noe A. Nuici,
Dumitru Noe S'amargi. Noe D. S'amargi, Riza Hri stu (in text Hislu) Chitu,
Ioan 1. Pac, Stefan D. Tanur. Hristu Gh. Dumitru Gh. Nancea,
Nicolae Dumitru Nosca, Arghir Minda, Hri stu 1. Hagi, Nicolae 1. Stoli,
Avram D. Geolea, Atanase D. Tallur, Atanase H. !ciu, Hri stu 1. !ciu,
Atanase 1. Paca, Iancu N. Paca, Nicolae Atllllase Nicolae D. Cania.
N. Zlatea, Hristu SI. T:mur , Mihail N. Pistol. Hristu Stefan Riza,
t>. laria Hristu Vmlcell, Stana HrislU lani, Gheorghe Copciu, Dumitru Naici,
Ioan Gh. Vancea, Petre 1. Iane, Nicolae Hri slU Noe, HriSlu D. PeSti, Ioan
Gheorghe Puiu, Gheorghe Hristu Grosu . Petre D. Pctrus, Hrist u Xantis,
Peire Dumilru TanuL Mihail S. Nfinta, Stefan Ri zi Stefan, Hrist u T. Taica,
Petre SI. Tanur, Anas tase D. MOTaru , Gheorghe R. MOTllfU. Hristu D.
MOTaru. PeIre D. Ecea . Stefania N. Tamurca. Ni cohlc Tamurca, Trifu
A. Tanur , Noe Guta, Hristu D. Pi IU, Anela 1. B. Stodi. U!lI R. D. Peiu,
Tosea 1. D. Ducica, Ioan C. Ducica, Cosma 1. Ducica, Bujni 1I0aci. Ili e D.
Iloaci. Petre N. Popeiu . Atanasc 1. lani , Petre N. Marcu, Crista Rizu Chitu,
PetTC R. Sopu, Anastasc R. Sopu, Nuca. Pet re A. Ghiosu,
Gheorghe Tracolti , Ion Ulz1\r Zlatca, Nicolae R. Conoa, HrislU E. Moscu,
Nicolae D. Pe tru'), Gheorghe Noantas.
28
29. Ghiorman, comuna Sabla, jud. Caliacra.
Nicolae Al. Dlmti, Sterie AI. Danti , Nicollle Gh . Buzbuchi, Anton
Cuclciu (n text trecut eronat Cuculieiu), Aspasia Ap. Dumitru Ap.

28. TU\i 100 colonilati n comuna CapacJia.jud. [)uroslor. er. '"Jumalul Consiliului

29 Tuli 6 n Ghiummn. COlii. Sabia. jud. Cliliacra. ef. "Juma/1I1 COilSili,dlfi de
Mmim; ."'. J.117.
Mucedo-aromrm'; dobrogen; TlIt! /lfoutlo-Aronrm,imlJ ill Do/)rtldja
30. Arabagilar, jud. Dumstor
M. Mihail AI. Stama, Nicolae A. Gheorghe A.
Stamu, Stere A. Bagiu (n text Bagca), Gheorghe N. Starnu.JU
31. Scidali, comuna Enigea , jud. Caliacra.
Gheorghe M. Giumba (in text Gimba).31
32. Centre: Hasi-Kioselar, Uaraclar Uagd-Ceamurli , comuna
Hassi-Kiosclar ,jud. Caliacra.
Dumitru N. Funda, Hristu D. Nati, Nicolae (n text
lani Ciolachi. Gheorghe l am;u St. Bacula . Gheorghe Ciolache.
Dumitru C. Mola, Mihail Dumitru Rafti (n text Orafti), 1. Bacula,
Stere PopeSCU.
32
33. Enigca,jud. Caliacra.
Ecaterina Cr. Bobolea, Hri stu Vunghe1c Gherasc. Costa AI. Mihalc,
Ion Apostol Manca (n text Manca). Spiru D. Butcaru (n text BUlearu),
1'lri slU Chirata, N. Atanase. Atanase M. Pocea.3
3
:10. TOii 6 coloni/.ali n Ar;Ib.lgilar.jud. Dumslor. eL "Juriuriui Comi/iul", de nf.
1.118.
31. Coloni/;11 in Seidali.cf. "JUrtl(l/Ii/ de lli . 1319.
Jl. TOii II cololli/.mi pe ral ... eOIlIUllCi Hasi -KioscJar. d . "JI"'/(Jlul ConsiliI/lui de Ministri".
M. JJ20.
TOI ; 7 roloni7A11i n Enigea.d. "Jumalt,1 Cumi/iu/lii de MilliSlr;. nr. IJ21.
NICQIAE CUSA OTiUA PACEA
34. Marsalchioi, corn Enigc .. , jud. Caliacra.
l(m Gh. Atanasc. Gheorghe St. Vlahu, Dumitru Samara, Joila 1.
Dumitru N. Steriu. Gheorghe SI. Nicol:le Gh. Atanase. Gheorghe
(n text Hasola). Dumitru Nicolae Trantu, Dind Dumitru
SIcriu SI. Bozi.lancla (n text Bojuavela). Dimu Dumitru Trantu.J4
35. C:lzimir, cOllluna Coci na, jud. Durostor.
Petre Promui, Petre D. Papazarcai.la, Aneta Ceamba, Nicolae
Hrstu SlOi an, Hr stu P. Papaiani (n text Papatraian). Dumitru P. Papaiani,
Traian Pupaiani , Gheorghe Hristu Tiba, Atalllise Hri stu Tiba, Gheorghe P.
Dumitrescu, Ion Petre Bija. Elisaveta Petre Bija, Ion Anastase Vasile
P. Zaica. Ion Nichita Barba, Costa N. Samara (n text Samora), Dumitru
Hristu Mociu , Elena Papagheorghe, Anastase Hristu Mociu, Vasile Hrislu
Mociu. Dumitru Stere Gearnbazu. Marhl SI. Oeambazu. fvlaria SI. Geam-
bazu. lIaralambie Hristu Mocica. Dumitru N. Zaicu. Ioan D. Dinoglu,
Gheorghe Constantin Tomi, Nicolae Tache Biti , Gheorghe Palicari, Constantin
Tomi Gheorghe, Petre Hristu Mociu. Ioan D. Ciolac. Nicolae Oh. Ghezu.
Mihail C. Tomi. Stcri e C. Tomi. Dumitru Mihai Nicula. Polixenia Hagivreta,
Anastase Sascav)5
36. Ruhova-dc-Jos,.iud. Durostor.
Constant in A. Cusu. Pavel Colci Gheorghe ( nlext Coleea), Panta D.
Vaga, Gheorghe Dima Cusu. Dimn Ion Cusu, Oprea Marin.J6
,4. TOIi 12 n /o, lursalehioi. d. "JII""II/II/ Omsi/iU/lii <le Minislr;". nr. 1322.
35. Tl)\i 37 coionil ..mi in Cazimir. corn. ef. "Juflla/"I Consiliul"i Ile Mi"is/ri". n.r .
1313. de amlnni. r..id ct si 13 Cap.'l.dia. au fost coloniz.atc si familii de IlIcgk:niti .
. '6. Tol; n Rahuva ..dc ..Jos.d. "'JIITIl<l/U/ Crmsilill/llj de MilU$/rj". n.r. t324.
76

I
MllcedQ-armna"ii dobrogelli' Macello-Arummzio"$ il! Dobrtldja
37. comuna Gargalc,jud_ Caliacra.
Alexe Pitulea, Zoita N. Pitulea, Atanase M. Caramiha, Sfere Dumitru
Giu murtu, Pa vel SI. Gheorghe D. Fuduli, Stere D. Fuduli,
Constantin D. Caracoti, Dimu Gh. Fuduli , Nicolae D. Fuduli, Steri e N.
Fuduli, Paris C. Puflene (n text Pufleani), Mihail Dimu Fuduli , Stere Hr.
Covata (n text Covatei) , Dumitru Pari s Topa, Pa ri s D. Topa, Hristu
Ciamitru, Dimu N. Zdumba, Constantin Gh. Puflene.
37
38. Durostol' .
Ioan Gh. Mangalim, Ioan Vasile Caceamac, Constantin Mihail Gudu,
Gheorghe Ioa n Cuculici, Paris Ioan Cucul ici. Gheorghe Stere Usandra,
Gheorghe M. Guuu, Stere Mitu Busu. Dumitru Nicolae Ion Dumitm
Chehaia, Ioan Cocfma, Nicolae Stere Palosca, Gheorghe Nicea, Mitru
Piti, Stcre D. Lungu, Gheorghe D. Pi li, CO.'otea luan Bara, Dumitru Ioan
Chehaia, Gheorghe Ioan Chehaia, Constant in D. Caraman (n text Carmmmi),
Ioan Stere Cut a, Nicolae hmi Bara, Anastase Gh. Maria Epi, Nicolae
Gh. Ianus. Ioan Nicolae Bara. Nicolae Constantin Bara , Dima Dumitru
Lungu, Gheorghe Dumitru Bara, Mit ru lani Bara, Gheorghe Dumitru
Chehaia , Stere Costea Milca, Custea Dumitru Bara, Vasile Gheorghe
Caramuz. r-, 1<Ltei Zisu Zuea. Dumi tru Gh. Bara, Ghcorge Lungu, Gheorghe
D. Panait Stere CUIU, Dumitm SI. Nicolae, Cociu
C-tin Nicolae, Muhcina A. Nicolae (n text rvlucina), Caraghcorghc (n text
Cani Gheorghe) Gheurghe Dumitru , Ghe()fghc 1. Cl\ raghcorghc, Chchaia N.
V lIsile, Coste..1. Hristu GlItu (in text GlIta).38
?-7. Toti 19 :IU fosl n AmJ!utlnr, COUl. G<lrgal:ic. cf. "Juflla/III COl/siliulll; de
Mmi5tr1. nt. 1J27 .
. 18. Toti 44 au (OSI 0010ni/ .. 11i " [)oimuslil/". d. "j"m/l{ul CoJtsiliuilli J" Minimi'". ur. 1128.
77
Nl('Ol,AE onUA PACEA
39. Arabagilar,jud. Durostor.
1011 Oh. Saule, Nicolae C. Staniu, Maria Boila Vanghcle, Gheorghe
Chira,a Ciota, Anastase Gh. (n text Misac), Constantin N.
Chichcallll , Ecaterina Oh. Maniea, Dumitru N. Carseli, orI'. Constantin Gioca,
Maria, Constantin.3
9
40. Curt-Bunar ,jud. Durostor.
Dima M. Uzun, Gheorghe A. Fnmgu, Constmltin N. Uzun, Vasile M.
Uzun, Gheorghe D, Uzun, Gheorghe N. UZUIl, Iancu Oh. Uzun, Iancu Oh.
Beca, Dumitru N. Uzun, Dima Sotir Cju, Steriu N. Uzun. Dumitru Gh.
Uwn, Sotir Mihail Cju, Nicolae Gh. Uzun. Enache Stere Botca.
40
41. Eni-Mahlc, comuna Florica,jud. Durostor .
Apostol SI. ChiSiS, Stere M. Neare, Stefan D. Chirata 1. Palavra,
Enache Stere Hagi, Costa 1. Baturi , Tascu Stere Gospodin, Gheorghe Stere D.
Gospodi n, Constantin Stcre D. Gospodin . Panaiot SI. Gurahan, Maria
Dimcea, Costea 1. Palavra. Dimcea Costa ChisiS, Sotir Costa Joita
Costa Mihal e Stefe Anastase. Dind zis Constantin SI.
Gheorghe Paris Nicolae Carapale, Dumitru Carapalc, Hristu 1. Atanase,
Stere Costa

42. Sarnebi, comuna Enigea,jud. Caliacra.
Enache Oh. Naneu. Adam Gh. Nancu, Gheorghe Neculai. Neeulae
Stere Paris, Paris Gheorghe Ncculai, Mihai Adam Zugrafu, Arghir Adam
Zugrafu, Stoian Stere Jaca, Steric Jaca, Mihai Constantin Culita, Zisu Steriu
39. Toli W au {OS! colOf1jzari in Arabagilar, ef. "JI/rtlolul Consiliului dt Mini$lri", nr. 1330.
40. To(; 15 aII fo,,( GQlonizat; n Cult-Bunar, c:f. "JI/mallll CO/lSiliului df' MiniSlri". nr. 1331.
41. '1'0(; 22 au fosi mlon;/,1(; n Eni-Mahlc:.cf. "Junullul ConsiliI/fiii de Minis/ri", nr. 13 .. 2.
"
J
Maced".aI"Q/l//lii dQbl"Ogtmj lire Macedo AWlllolI;OIlS in Dobrljdjt,
Jaca, Gheorghe Constant in Cararnihale, Iancu St. Jiru, Gheorghe SI. Bianu.
Nicolne r"lihai Tugenru, SIcriu Hristu Chitu.lancu Hr. Chitu.42
43. Cuiungiuc, comuna Halagca,jud. Caliaera.
Atanase N. Iancu C. Cadanu, Dumitru SI. Zguma, Vasile D.
Zguma, Stcre D. ZgUI11<1, Mih.til T. CarHt;tS, Gheorghe T Nicolae T.
Alallasc 1. Caratas.
o
44. Chiosclcr, comUlH1 Aiorman, jud. Caliacra.
Stere Parteneu (n texi Partcncscu), Slcrc N. Dracu, Ni(;olae Gh . Paris
(n lext Parsu), Dumitru N. Goane, Gheorghc A. Ci uci u, Dindt A. Ciuciu,
Dind E. Trandafir. Ellaehe D. Trandafir, Dind SI. Caramuz, Stcre N.
Partencll, Sterc D. Ciuciu.
44
45. Ccamurlia,jud. C .. lillCnt.
Gheorghe tvl. Pacea. HristlL Coti. Stere D. Mahera.
45
46. Uazaurt. comuna Enigca,jud. Caliac ra.
Hristu Criciu, Mi hai l Al. Gima, Stcre N. Rusa (in texi Ruse), Leonida
SI. Stratoslomi (n text Strarostomi), AtllllSC H. Dina, Vasile C. Rusa, lanache
SI. Nkulcseu. Vanghele N. Rusa. Hristu Dumitru lanca. SOlir Hristu Vasu,
Lconida HT. Rusa, E(;aterina r ... 1. Hristu Mihali CriMU Rueca (n text
Rucc), Vasil e Dumit ru Criciu, Gheorghe Hristu Bitule:mu, Gheorghe HrislU
42. Toti 17 coloni/31 n Sarnebi. 00111. Enigea,jud. Caliacra. er. "Juml/lul Comi/ioli,i de
M;/liWi'".lU".13D.
41. Toli 9 coloni/A1!i n Cuiungiuc, ef. "J"mal,,1 Comilillllli,fr Millistri'". nr. IT\<!.
44. T'.>I i II WkJll/ati in 01ioseJcr.cf. "JurIIala/ C"".Iiliulu; de Mi1ti$m .. . nr.
45. "('"CI .1 wloni/.ati n CCrul1ur!ill.d. "Jumo/u/ ermsiliulsri <le MilliWi". nr.
79
NICOLAE CUSA OUL/A PACCA
Rucca. Maria N. Giumba (n text Guniba), Vanghelc St. Gima, Mihai AL
lanula.
46
47. Nicolae FilipcSCII, comuna Ezibci, jud. Caliacra.
Preol Hristu Pacea, Ion Hristu Iancu, Minga. Dimitrie SI. Culin,
Maria Nacu Bclu, Siere N. Ghizare, Stcrc Spiru Panaia.47
48. Chirillgii, comuna Carasular ,jud. Caliacra.
Gheorghe M. lorgache.
48
49. Kahman Durostor.
Dumitru Constantn.
49
50. Suneei, comuna Durostor.
Ahile Nicola, Agora, '['acu Nicola, Cosla Athanasiu zis Teodor,
Spim Staicu, Teodor Staicu, Spiru Pili , Costa Staicu, Hristu N. Andrei,
Athanasc Pilu, Spiru Nicolae, Ilie PiIU, Pandclc Pitu, Alhanase Chepa.
Dumitru Hr. Chepa, Gheorghe Manole . Anastasc Pri venda, Hrislu A.
Privenda, Sotir Suta, Ahile Geambazu, Atanase Geamhazu, Ilie Gcamhazu,
Vasile Geambazu, Andrei Pitu, Atena PiIU, Vasile A. Gaia, Alexe Scndu (n
tex.t Seandu), Spiru Ruea, Ghoorghe Z. Tata, Dumitru'Z. Tata, Constantin N.
Andrei, Maria N. Andrei, Gheorghe Rosu, Nicolae Batu, Spiru Atanase Babu,
Gheorghe Despa Pitu, Adam Pitu.
so
46. Toti 19 coloniz.1li n Damurt. eL "Jllrllo/J/1 C(H1$iliull.j de Ministri". nr. 1337.
47. Toti 7 colon;z3(i In loc. Nicolae FilipeSCll. er. "Ju",a/III Crmsili"l"i de Ministri".
nr. 1.1.19.
48. eL ".I"rlud,,' Con,il;,.I"i de Ministri". nr. 134 t.
49. eL "Jurmdul Consiliull.i de Ministri", nr. 1340.
BO
I
I
-
r
/'rlll cedo-U/WI/ullii dobrugellj Tile Maf."f'do-ArOIl"mim'5 it' Dubrut/ja
51. jud. Durostor_
Gheorghe Ri za Ni colae Gh. Carugop, I-Iri stu Hristu C.
Padure, Vasile Mihai] P5pusanu. Dumi tru Nicolae Dasdtlu, Tudor Dumitru
N. Gheorghe Slcrc Zareu. Ioan Stere Gi ogca, Hristu Pscftu, Tudor 1.
Stcrcscu, Zoc Dima Cararnan, Zora Stere Tuli ca, Ghcrghe Dumitru Tocica,
COnSHltllin C. Adam, Ion Gheorghe Stc rc f\ l ihHil, Panait Riza
Rosea, Slere Dumit ru Pitti, Hri Slu Ioan Dclocdcri , Gheorghe Dima Mazaca,
Dinca Nicolae 1'ulic<I_ Gheorghe Siere Tocic:1. Gheorghe C. Gheric{)eiu, Ion
Zima Caragop, Atanase Dumit ru Pscftu (n text este trecut eronat: Xs iftu),
AtlllHlSC D. Tripcca , Stcre Gh. Raftu, Apostol Anastase Cucona, Gheorghe
Stcrc Fust:mel a, Maria SI. Fustancla, Stere Gheorghe Palll buca, Atanasc N
Stambuli , Ion Nicolae Pantoni , Mihai Nicolae Stalli buli . Enache C. l urue (n
text Juruc) . Stc re N. Carapc u . Sultana D. ClIraman, Ion Tase PlIPCi. l\icoJac
Tase Pupc , Gheorghe Dimu Ciube na. Gheorghe N. Gheorghe
Dumitru Caraman, Gheorghe Di ma Caradi ma (n text Zimu C:mxli1T1u), Pliseu
Hagi, Dind Ap01> tol Tuli cl\, Apostol Ul eara (n text Bleora). MlillIiI A.
Stambuli. Gheorghe SI. Namu. Hristu Sterie Musa Moccanu,
Steri e M. Chihuia. T . Ardeleanu, Gheorghe
52. ClIliacra.
Dumitru C. HuJeva, D. Manole Manaeu, Costea
Bica. Sterie Gh. Nicolae Anton 1. Caraiani, Anastasia
Caraiani, Gheorghe DeaHi, Nicolae Z. Ion N. Nuia. Dumitru SoIa,
Gheorghe N. Nuia. Nicolae Nuia, Gheorghe ClIti. Dumitru N. CUIi, Nicolae
C. Caraiani , Costca N. Caraian i. Ion N. Ca raiani . Stamule N. Bagiani ,
Gheorghe M. Gherasi, Mari:! Cuturicu, Zissi Bal abut i, Dumi tru Mitrenga (n
texl Mitreanga), Ion 1. SI. Varsani (n text Vars:mie), Gheorghe Caravedc.
50. TOli 36, tolOll izati 111 SurK-ei, tOIlI . Fras.ari. eL "JI/mallli Consilillilii de Millislri".
nr . JJ42 .
.5 ! . ef. ";"'mli,,1 Cumi/illiui de Miui51I'i". nr. 1.14.'.
"
NICOLAECUStl OTIUA PACE.A
Anton Z. Balahuti , Nicolae Dalametra (n text Dalametru), Sirma Demu,
Gheorghe Demu, Stcri an preot N. Caras imu (n tcxt Carasinu), Sultana Gh.
NuIa, Dumitru Preot M. Carasimu.
51
53. Regina Maria, cOllluna Calipeh"ova, jud, Durostor .
Nicu 1. Balamace.
SJ
54. Cadichioi , jud. Durostor.
Petre Baciu.
S4
55. Caraptula, comuna CurlBunar ,jud, Durostor,
Eftimie Gh. Nieea, Dumitru 1. Lapa, Alexandru S1. Botea (in text
BOlea), Maria SI. Beldalli, Cosla D. Lapa, Gheorghe Iancu Licu, Dimciu Gh.
Nicea, i n c BcldanL Sultalla Gh. Nicea.
55
56. Siahlar, com. Satu Vechi , jud. Durostor.
Nicolae Helidoll . Sarineanu Guli , Nieohlc Zareu, Stcliana Z. Ciopa.
56
57, Hasn-Dcde, comuna Carasular. jud. Caii acra.
Mihail C. Colci (n text Cok iu), Nicolae Geagiu (n text Geogiu),
Vanghclina Enache Gh. Blana, Dumitru N. Popescu, Dumitru Colci. Nicola
82
52. Cf. "Jurna/ul COIISiliului de Minis/ri"'. IU. t344.
53. Cf. "Jlfrnal,,1 Consiliulrli de "'i"isrr;". nr. 1345.
54, ef . "Jumal,,1 COl/sil;ului de Miml /ri". nr. 1346.
55. Cf. "}II/lIn!,,1 COlIsilir.tll i ,le MitJISlri" . nr. 1347.
56. Cf. "1<lI'Iwllll COlIsiiil/lui de Min/Slri'", nr. 1347.

\
Chiratn, T. Baia, Elena R. Cote, Simula (in text Dimula) Sotir Lupa
(Ill text Lupa), Peire C:lrali, V,lsiie Gh. Dusu, Dumitru Soia, A.
Gurita (in text Curita).57
58. Il ngi-Oumitlu, cOllluna Unirea, j ud. Cali acra.
Cuzman Crciu, Mihai Crciu, Tima Stefan.58
59. Regiml Ma ria, jud. Cal iacra.
Trifu St. Cla, Ti nUl 1. Stefan, losll 1. St.. Pana P. Mohanu, Panta 1.
Mohlln , Dumitru P. Mioc, Pavel 1. Birda, Apostol E. Dumitru A.
Caratas, Mihail D, Cararas, Iancu M. Carabas. Stcrc C. Guda, Gheorghe
A. Cllratas, Iancu Gh. Curatas. v-va Tudora C. Mihai l, Vasile C. Hagi,
Mihail T. Balamuti, Anastase C. Mihail, Costa A. Caratas, Atanase C.
Gheorghe C. Poznava, Costa Gh. Costache, Vanghclc C.
Poznava, Mihail N. Gheorghe M. Nicolae M.
Gheorghe V. Ciuma, Dumitru C. lanuli. Stila C. Damu, Stere Gh. Sopu,
Gheroghe N. Uzun, Nicolae Gh . Uzun, Nicolae fv1. P07nava, Stcre N.
Poznava, Coste a O., Babu Iancu, C, Gheurghe C.
Gheorghe 1. Atunase E. Stere N. Caratas, Stere E.
Gheorghe M. Stcrc C. Mita, Gheorghe C. Mita (n tcxt
Mi ta). tvlihail SI. Lascu, Iancu D. Banioti, Gheorghe D. Findiriciu, Nicolae
D. Coja. Iancu SI. T. N. SI. Mihail C. Dumitru
N. Tasu M. Nicolae SI. Geacu (in text Jeaeu), Costea SI.
Caprinciu, Tasu M. Palas, Costea SI. Cju, Dima SI. CfljU. Gheorghe N.
Caralas, Dumitru N. Ghizli (n text Ghizu), Ion 1. Sfera, Costea SI. Glllan,
Vasile SI. Cju, Iancu C. Dumitru SI. Caramihale. Costea Gh.
Granzulea. Nicea SI. Andon, Stere N. Andoll . Iancu SI. Lascu, Alanase 1.
Lascu, Gheorghe St. Costea SI. Lascu, Gheorghe D. Gima.
Mihail SI. Tugcaru. T/illasc S1. Tugcaru, Stcric N. Tugearu, Sterc Gh.
57. cr. "Jllma/1I1 COl/silillllli de Mi"hs,-i. nr. IJ49.
511. ef. "Jllrnallii Com'i/ill/lli de nr. 1 J50.
83
NICOLAE CUSA onUA PACEA
Granzula. Atanasc V. Ciuma. Mihai T. Palas, Joila Vanghele, M.
Mihail SI. Galan, Nicolae D. Babu, Dima V. Ciuma, Hrist u M.
Constantin D. Costara, Stere C. Costara, Iancu M. Palas, Tasu C.
Costca A. Cueieu. Nicolae G. (n tell t Stere A.
Cucicu, Atanase St. Cucicu, Joita Gh. Cucicu, Paris AL Cucicu (n tellt
Cicicu), Nicolae Bagiu Costa, Anastasia SI. Ciumeti , Dumitru N. Bicu,
Atanasc Gh. Gramaticu, Dima AL Gramaticu, Stere M. Mihail
D. Dabu, Stcre D. Babu , Dumitru SI. Babu , Dima D. Mantu, Stere D.
Barbatas (n text Barbatos), Constantin Gh. Guna. 59
60. IJcniclcr, comuna Carasular,jud. Cliliacra,
Petre Gllche, Costa Costa Gh. Sima, Ion Lapa. Costa 1.
Muse. Gheorghe Ion Dumitru Gheorghe Caratas. Nicola Dula,
Hristu Leolea. Tache Jujea.
60
61. Ccacircca, comuna Ezibci,jud. Caliacra.
Ion Gh. Seca. Lconte Hristu PO]>cscu. Dumitru Gh. Pitulell, Gheorghe
Costi\ Nasta. M. Ion CaTaiani (n text Cataraiani).61
62. comuna Enigea,jud. Caliacra.
Ili e C. CillllU!<I, Hristu Ion Geogca, Chira\a Hristu Tapu, Tudor Costa
Ciamita,62
59. CL "jumalul Cousi/iul"i de Mi,ris/r;". "r. 1 351.
60. eL ")umU/lrI CO/uilirrlui de IU. 1352.
61. ef. "Jumallll Caluiliullli de Millislri". "r. 1353.
62. CL "Juma/,rI Consili"llIi de Milli$lri". "r. 1355.
r
l
/lft/cttfQarom//lii Il obrogtn; The MncedQArorll<mi<ll1s il! Dobrudjll
63. I'ndadi , cum. Enigca, jud. Cliliacra.
Ion ef. Gi ulIlb:1, AI:m:lSc 1\ 1. COiabita, Hristu Vasile Dimaca, Nicolae
Dumit ru Toni. Gheorghe V. Dimuca. Spiru L. Carami tru, Gheorghe 1.
Cammitm. Andrei N. Docu.
63
64. lazagilar, comuna Unirea, jud. Caliacra.
Stcric Gh. Bcdivllll. Constantin Gh. Bcdivan. Gh. D. Bacula (n lext
8acola), Atunasc Barsova. Ioan Nicolae Varsani, Atanasc Mahcra,
Stere 1. l;mca.
64
65. GralIIostca, cOllluna Curuorrlllm, jud. Caliucra.
Nk ulae Catieu, Foti l3ajoc<.:hi.
6S
66. Curasul'IT , jud. Cali,tcra.
Atanasc D. Dina, Ion D. Folu.
66
67. Chioiluc, cum. Garglllc, jud. Caii acra.
Gheorghe !lr. Cc,llcra (in text Cclcra), Slerie Dumi tru Hr.
Ccalcra, 1011 Anastasc Ccalcra, Ioan SI. Vcra, Apostol SI. Ccalcra, Sotir Hr.
CcaJcra. Hristu Cca1cra, Dumi tru SI. Ccalera , Stcriana SI. Cealera.
67
6J. Cf, "j",.,,,,11I1 C"usilllll,,; Miuism". nr. 1
64. e L ")umaill/ Cml.lihllilli M",iJ";". nr. /.'51.
65. ef. ")I/mal"l Mil/ism"' . nr. JJ58.
66, eL ")I/"UlIIII tOI!.IIIiIlIl/i de Mill;slr;". nr. 1.'59,
67. CL ")lImalll/ (;1111_\'11111111; Mlllis/I';". nr, 1:160.
85
NICOLAE CUSA OTlUA l'A CEA
68. Satu Vcchi,jud.lluroslor.
Atallase Hclialle, Allllstase GaIu (n text Apostol Tuliu,
Papllhtlgi, Zizi Grina, Ioan V<lsoti, Zutu Z. 2otu, Nicolae Z. Ciopa,
Ion Z. Ciopa, Dumitru Topa Dumitru, Tache Z. Nola, Sterie Hagi, Anghel
Tuliu.l>l<
69. Paragic, Ergi Azaplar, comuna Armutli,jud. Caliacra.
Constantin Constantin Buciuneanu (n text Buciu-
veanu) Anastasia Buciuneunu, Dumitru Calaigi (n text Calailli), Leftei
Calaigi, Iancu Calaigi, Dumitru C. Dumitru, Niculae Dumitru Babu,
Climboianu , Nicolac P. C. Popescu, Sterie Ciota, Mihail Stere Ciota,
Gheorghe D. Apostol. Dona Gheorghe, Stere Gh. Goacie, Nicolac Stere
Beciu, Gheorghe SI. Tula, Nicolae Stere, Mihail Gh. Gheorghe, Dimciu Dina
Apostol. Dumitru Enache Nancu, Dimciu SI. Mega. Dinca SI. Mega, Atanasc
SI. Mega, Dima Cost. Naceall is (n text Neccndcs), Ghcurghe Dima Nm,;callb,
Stere Gh. Naceadis, Tasu Gh. Naccadis, Const. Atanasc Uzun. Stcrg. Grosu,
Consl. Atnnasi u Raft\!, Atanasi C. Raftu, Stere C. Naceadis, Sterghiu MihaJi
Atanase, Alanusc Mihai AtanHsc, Hristu D. Calaigi, Atanase M. NaeiaJis,
Gheorghe N. Apostol. Consl. Anastase Ginga (n text Atase loga), Gheorghc
Ctill AI. Oiogll, Atanase C. Uzum, hmcu Atasc Uzurn, Hristu Butu, Stere
Cusa Gamaceanu, Constantin Stefan Grosu, Chifala SI. Grosu, Hristu C.
Gioga, Dumitru Calaigi, Atallase D. Calaigi, Iancu A. Naciallis, Dumitru AI.
PilU, M. Uzum, Elena M. Uzun, Dumitru N. Apostol, Maria SI.
Apostol. Sultana SI. Apostul, Anaslase D. NllciaJis, Nicolae Dofa Gama-
ceanu, Zuita Maria M. Atanase, Sultana M. M. Atanase, Anton Gheorghe
Done, Elena Ion Mihai Naeiadis, Elena M. NaciaJis, Gheorghe
Stere Enache.
69
"
Cf. "juma/"I CO/'silill/ui tir "r. 1361.
69. ef. "j,mm/,d eOluili"l"i de MiltiJ[ri'". nr. 1362.
r
Muctdo.arQm"ii dQbrugell i' 'Ilie MuuJ(>ArOnl(llllans ill Vobrudja
7f) . ('enh':)h': S:d:mmn. Cioban Cuius, I.G. Du('u, comuna l. Gh.
D1.I"\I. <::ol"'.n(l Casim, jud. Caliacr a.
Conq antill n. PII;U. Sofia D. Puiu. Cota Teja. Mihail Gache, Dumitru
M. Gaehe. ll ristu Zugrllfu. Nicolae Zugrafu, Ecatt'rina A. Puiu, Lconida M.
Gulca. Ahil e AJam Gulca (in text GuHu) Maria M. Cusa (n text numele
acestei famil ii esle trecut n mod eronat Cusca), Gheorghe Gcaravcla, Vasile
Ncbi (n text Nibi), Ion A. Cusu, Ion Rosu, Stefan Ciuci, Constantin Nibi,
r ... lihail Nibi, Ecatcri na Gh, Tcja. Maria Const. Cusu, Gheorghe St. Cusa,
J-I ristu A. CU<;fl. Mila A. CUS<l.7U
71 . C:imilarll , jud, Caliacra.
Gheorghe Iancu lihioca. Iancu Oh. Ghioca. Dumitm 1. Ghioca. Iancu
Stcre Nicol<lc Iancu Oimciu Gh. Ghioca, Ghioca,
Sterc Nicolae Iancu Misocu. Mihail Gh. Naum, Hristu Gh. Brlmd.
N. Brandi. Sine Naum, ClIl:nlic Hrhtu
Naum, Hr . NUlml. Hristu Naum S randi }l
72. DUl'ostor .
NasW CUlachi, Hristu Z. Soia. I-I aralambie Oh. Zcchiu (in lexl este
trecut gresit: Zechinu), '!'ache, Sotir N. Culelu, Hristu Bojil:u.
71
73. Aidcmir , Hcgina Maria, Cocina Cainurgcaua Mare, comuna
Aidcmil' comuna Cainargcam:1 Mare, jud. Ourostol'.
Constantin Giacu (n text Chial:u), Epa Hrislu Giacu, Nicolae Bichi,
------
70. CI. "'11111111/11/ CO/l<ilillllII dl! Ministri"', nr. 1
71. ef. "Juma!,,' COllsilill!1II de Mm;$IfF". nr. 1364.
71. CI "1umfl/ul ('OIIj;/m{m ,le nr. 14011.
87
NICOlAE OTiLlA " ACEA
" ' anol e PiUI, Hri stu Spau (n text Span), Nicol<le Spau, Dimitrie Bichi,
Hristu Bichi, Gheorghe A. Colimitra (n text Colimitrc), Atanase D. Ciufecu,
Mihail A. Ciufecu. Costa SI., Curte Angheli na Suta (n text SUi a), Iancu A.
13indclll . Vanghcle A. Bindela. Teudor Belu, Ioan Bcl u, Aristi de (n lext
Tudor P. Lolea (n text Lulea), Sotir Nacia, Tana-
sache Nacea (Ianula). D-tru Nasta, Gheorghe Carmll itru , Sotir L. Geambazu
(n text Geambazz), Maria Ari stiue Pacea. Alexandru D. Ciufccu, Vasi lichia
D. Ci ul(.-cu, Costa Alexe Franchi, Dumitru Gh. Mano[c, Andrei Colemilra,
N-Iae Andrei Colemilra. Paraschiva Hri stu Lambru . Haralambie BabOTanl i.
Panuu Manole, Atena Geambazu. Dlr-u Bindela, Dionisie Popescu, Peire
Dionisie Popescu. Nastasia Palla, Tocu Samulea. Vanghele Hrist u Topa,
Aurcl Colernitra, Andrei Naslu. Hri sula T. Trandu. Pericle Ioan Pal a.
Alanase Gh. Batu. Dusa Gh. Bat u, Petre V. Ecaterina V.
Dumitru Costa Bmu. DUmitru Naum NlIstu (n text Natu) , Anghelina Suta
(n text SUI:I), Vanghele Gioga. Panuu Popescu. Nicolae F.
FUdolea (n text Forfolea). Fati D. Frfol ea. Petre D. Soia (n text Siola).
Toma Toti. Hri slU Spi ru Becea. Mihai Spir u Becea , Nicolae Atanase
Pasl:ale, M. Ciocu .
1J
7-'. Gencrall'ralmgescu, corn. Uabuc, jud. Durostor.
Tudor N. Pumlichi. Ecatcrina Pndichi, Vasile Gh. Stefll , Dumitru Ion
l3c1u, D. Rllmbccu, Gheorghe D. Rumbccu. Vas il e Hr . Bagia, Ioan
D. Zisu, Nl:olae Costa CaratanlL Gheorghe Fugearu , Nicolae D. Sl,:upra,
Pavel Al. Scupra. Lambru D. Dargot. Dumitru Cosla SIc]>, Ioan Sp.
Butcaru, Hristu N. Pllndic hi , Vasile Costa Butcaru. Stcrc AI. Scupra,
Alanasc T. Enache, Gheurghe T. Enachc. Nasta Gh. Dargate. Dimu Sp.
DOCll, Cosla Lenu. Ar ist ide Mihail Gh. Tusa, Atanase D.
Cclca.?4
T:o TOli 61 cll101H/mi in Alclcnur jud. Ollwstor. ef. "Jumallli
CU/wlml"i de Mill im'i ."'" 1408.
74. ef. "Juma/III COII.ifiului " .. nr . 142.'.
sa
L
!HaudQ-aram"U tlabragelli' n,e Mat;cdaArarl1'lI1imlS itI Dvbrrtdja
75. VfiniHori, COlii. Tckc,jud. Dllrostol'.
Mihail E. Ctj u. En<lche D. Cju, Stefan E. Cju, VanghcJe 1.
V. Vanghelc. Gheorghe V. VanghcJe. Gheorghe E. Gaga, Gh.
G:lga, Mihail Gh. Gliga (n text Gfiga), Nicolae Gh. Cristea Gh. Ptu,
Maria Gh. N. Pfitu, Gheorghe D. Condueosta, Zoila Costea M.
Dimu G. Calagiu, D. Calagiu, Gheorghe D. Culagiu, Gheorghe N.
Palchra, Iancu D. Sapira, Dumitru Gh. Sapira, Gheorghe N. Calagiu, Stere
Gh. Samata, Dimcea Gh. Samata. Gheorghe D. Samata, Dinca Gh. Samata,
Gh. Vunghele, Gheorghe AL Vanghcle. Costa AL 8azacosta.
Constantin D. SamaLa, Di mu C. Samata. Stcre J. Chief, Dimu 1. Chief,
Stefan D. CfljU. Ghiorghe St. C1jU. Nicolae D. Carabas (n text Caranas).
Stere D. Sapira,1j
76. SlIiuciuc. com. Ezibci ,j ud. Caliacra.
Dumitru Cova. Atanase Cova. Nicolae
77. Chit ud ia, eom. Kiosc Aidin,jud. Dmostor.
Nicolae D. Zurica. Stere 1. (n text Borune) , Costa Gh. Osman.
Gheorghe Nicolne G(lga, Gheorghe Iancu Frallgu. Costea SI. Zorica. Stila
(Stlle in text), C. (Bude n text) zis f\lihale. Nicolae SI. Sarafu. Stere
Costa Bacclu, Iancu D. Znrica, Sterc D. Zorica, Con<;talllin Panait Ciolac,
Dimu G. Zorica, Bicca Gh. Zorica, Nicola SI. Ni rl u. orfanii Gh. Menasu,
Elena Tusu Goga. Maria Iancu (n text 13unma). Gheorghe
Dumitru C. Azmlm, Gheorghe Costa Azman. Dumitru Panait Ciolae. Hristu
Gh. Ghiari'i ( n text Ghioara). Gheorghe Hr. Chira\ll Athanase Gh.
Fucea. Paris Gh. (n text Giugi ucu), Mihale Matarang (n text
75. ef. "Juma!,,! Cmui!illl"i de Milli5Iri. nr. 1424.
76. CL "Jumallll Cmlsili"llIi de Milli.flri'". "r_ 1425.
89
OTl/.JA "ACEA
MOlorangil), Dumitru Caraman (in text Curoman), Mhale Tasu
Caraman, Gheorghe f ... 1, D. Caraman, Gheorghe Aranasc Fuei:!. Gheorghe
Pari s (in text Giuginc) .77
78. Uzungi Orman,jud.Durostor.
Sterc Gheorghe Babagianu. Gheorghe 1. Duma . Vasile SI. Gurgali,
Stere Gh. Gloga, Stamu Slerie Gloga. Dumitru Sterie Gioga (Tache), Sleric
N. Staman<.:a, Nicolae St. Samanica, Mihail D. Mihail N. Stama-
ni ca. Nicolae M. Mihail A.Papari, Nicolae Oh. Peanei, Nicolae Gh.
Lellgiu. Hri slu A. Papari. Nicolae M. Ciociu. Constantin Gh. Peanee, Hristu
St. Samanica, Gheorghe D. Gioga, Mihail D. Gioga, Nicolae 1. Duma
Dumit ru 1. Duma. Dumitru SI. Duma. Gheorghe D. Canacheu, Ioan St.
Cuzcli. Dumit ru St. Gheorghe, Dumitru SI. Ginga, Mihail M. Misa, Ioan C.
Peanci. Sterie D. Gioga. Stcrie A. Papari, Nicolae Gh. Cociumila, Bizdri-
ghian (n text Bizdirighian) F. Sterie, Sterie 1. Sima, Fuduli 1. Stcrie (n text
FUIllJali), Mihail Pi1pazi, Nicolae St. Crniciu. Sterie C. Crniciu, Dumitru
SI. Crniciu. Gheorghe C. Bala, Costa SI. Bal a, Tudor M.
Gheorghe St:unu. Steri e Stamu. Gheorghe 1. Galani, Sterie C.
ivlihail G. Ciaeiu. Anastasiu Stmnu. Mihail Gh. Canacheu. Zardova N. Ion.
Bala SI. Costa. Ghcorghc A. Pula , Misa M. Steric Nicolae Ghitu.
l\ lihai Nicolae Ca1cea. Gheorghe Mih. Ca1cea. Hri stu Barba (n text
Barbu). Nicolae Hr. Barba. Hr. Barba.7
8
79. Atllwgeaua Durostor.
Constanti n D. M. Canachcu, Tona M. Baba li, Nicolae 1. Barba,
Nicolae Gh. Lirnona. Cons tantin M. Saramandu , Gheorghc N. BeIi,
Constantin Gh . Lirnona. Hristu Gh. Cudiciu, Steric C. Handuri. NicolliC SI.
77. Toti I au fost coloniza\i n c"nmna KioseAidin. jud. DUTosloT, Cf. "'Jurlla/u/
nr. J426.
711. !"ut; 59 .111 (ost cu!on;/"rr n cOlJluna Unmgi Onnan.juJ. DumslO(. Cf. "ll/rlUlllI!
ronsili"f"i (f,' MiniJ"lri. "r. J42R
90
1
J
r
Maccdl)-6rom"ii u"brQge"i Tile Macedo-Aromalliom in Dobrlldja
GaIU, Dumitru N (n text Stcric N. Zarcu, Dumitru N. Zarcu,
Steric l\L Merea, Mihail N. PapaTi, Gheorghe N. PapaTi , Mita Dima
CuciulTlitra, Constantin N. Papari, Mihail Cupaciu, Stcri e Curculescu,
Gheorghe SI. 1'vlagcricu, Mihail St. t\!l is:t (n text Misa), Papa Cons\. N.
Dumitru. Pari scu Gh. Nicolae. Pariscu N. Pariseu N. Gheorghe.
Tascu N. Guli, Sierie N. Guli, Dumitru C. Chitili, Nicolae D. Anagnoste,
Gheorghe D. Tenca, Steriana N. PapaTi, Agora Canachcu, Nicolae C.
Canachcu, Ion Pari s Barba, Nicolae SI. Giuga. Sterie D. Gioga, (fti mie
Constantin, PlIriscu N. Mihail, Agora M. Gheurghe, BarLa D. Gheorghe.
Calagi (n text Alagi). Sicric Ecatcrina, Apostol Siscu, Ion Gh. Mira (n tcxt
MiTca). 79
80. Cociular,j uil. Durostor,
Sima Ghcorghc Mina, Iancu Simll I\-l ina, Nicolae Sima Mina, Mina
Sima Mina, Nicolllc Costea Stereo Stere Costea Stereo Iancu Stere Ion.
Gheorghe nicea Dimu. Stere Costea Swca, MiIHl1c D. Dima, Gheorghe
Stcric Uolc<I, Dumitru lani OmbllSi. Stere Nicolae, Tccea Zoita. Gheorghe
C. Iancu, Nicolae V. lani Omba". Dol:iu (n text Doiciu) Gheorghe Costa.
Stcre Costa Stila. Steflm Enache Gheorghe. Paris St. Gh. Pusa. Stere M.
Gheorghe. Minll Costa Stila, Iancu Dima Stamule (n text Stamole) , Mihale
Nicolae, Pari s Enache Gheorghe . Gheorghe Paris Enache. Dumitru M.
Dumitru, rvlihal e D. Sterea, Nicolae Enache Gheorghe, Nicolae Tascu
Nicolae, Maria Gheorghe Stere, Gheorghe Costll Batura, Vasile Kina
Vasile, Mihalc Tascu Nicolae , Iancu D. Stcriu Pasale, Dumitru Nicolae
Stere, Gheorghe NI. Enache. Nicolae Mina Iancu, Mihale SI. Gheorghe,
Stere 1. E Ombasi, Gheorghe qh. Mina, Pari s Nicolae Enache, Niceu Timu
SlOica.
81
)
79. Toti 59 au rosI cotonil.ati n eOlllllna Uzungi QfllIan. jUlI. DurOSlor. ef. "JllrlUlIIII
Consiliului de Milli$lri" , nr. t 42H.
80. TOO1C 4;1 dc familii c% ni/.alc n Coc/II/ar. jml. DtlrOSlor. d. '"JI/rnallll COl/silillflli
de Millislri. nr. 14.W.
NfCO/.AE CUSA OTiUA PACEA
81, Cainargcall3 Mare,j ll d. OuroslOl',
Constantin 1. Saguna. Iancu Stere Botc:1. Dumitru C. Buda, Dima
Stere Busuric, Gheorghe D. Saguna, Zoita Iancu Fulitlu, Iancu Slcrc Sagulla,
Spiru Atanasc (n text Martaguc), Mihail Iancu Lala. Gheorghe
Mihai l Constantin lam;u Stavrositu. Gheorghe Ergoveanu,
Cosma Nacu Constantin Fate, Dimu Iancu Lala, Stere Iancu Saguna,
Constantin Ergoveanu, Ta::; u Iancu Stavrositu (n text Stavrosit),
Gheorghe Iancu Jiru. Mihail Dima Saguna, Mihail Gheorghe Pascalc,
Nicolae Stefan Samargiu, Sotir Dumitru Tizcc (n text Tejec), Iancu
Consttmtin Bafane (in text Bofane), Nicolae Sterc (n text
Stere Nicolae Jiru, Iancu Nicolae Jiru. Ioan Mihail Constantin SI.
Samargiu, Dima Zisu Cju. Gheurghe Iancu Lala, Constantin Dima Sagulla.
Stere Dima Saguna. Iancu Nicolae Mihail Ioan Siere
Gheorghe Nicolae 1. Peri fan, Constantin Rencu ( n text
RCllca), Vasile Iancu Fulina. Iancu Gh. Pcriran, Dima Atanase
(n text Martagnu). Gheorghe Iancu Pcrifan , Elena D. Liti , Dimu Dumitru
Pistalu. Gheorghe Iancu Stavrnsitu. Dima Stere Sagulla. Constantin C.
Cocea. Iancu Stere Teca, Nicolae Casapu , Mihai Polihron-Ianca, Mihail
Nacu Fate. Constantin Gh. Rencu. Nicolae Iancu Jiru . Stere Gheorghe
Nicolae Gh. Hiru. Iancu Gh. Casapu. Elena Gh. Ciacu, Iancu
Nicolae Grbea. Constantin N. Baba. Constantin Gh. I-I agi. tvlihail Gh.
I-I agi. Gheorghe Iancu Gheorghe. Stere Nicol<le Babu, Mihnil Sterc Vulpe.
Stere Cani Nicolae. Polihron Stere C. Nicolae. Dumitru Mihail Guriti'i.
Iancu Gheorghe Bacale (in text Beelea), Dumitru Coji Zisu. Gheorghe
Nicolae Babu. lanache ah. Periran.
81
81 T01i 71 de familieI. colUflizmi n Cain3rgcaun /001:11\:. d. "Jur!tnbil CO/IJiliulm
de MitliJlri " . nr. 14.1 J
92
1

M<lCl'do-tlromii"ii dobrogelli "f1lr ft{acedo-Aroma"im'5 in DoI""dfrl
82_ Ual:lgca,jud. Caliacrll .
N. Caiesli (n text Stere Gh. Gheorghe C.
Sarnata, Nicolae t\ 1. Caramiha, Stere N. Cnprinciu, l\ lihail O. Panait, lam;u
N. Ba(,;ula, Gh. Steriu (n text Stcn:u), Hrisl u D. (n text
Ozunc), Angcla D. Sapera, Mihail !. Oardac (n text Oad:ld), SI.
Hapa. Iancu Gh. Gusita, Haida C. Gusita. Gheorghe M. Dardac (n text
Dudaci). Nico!:le Gh. Gus ita, Ghcorghe SI. !-I apa. Mihail N. Capri ndu.
Nicolae SI. Hapa. Gheorghe N. Gusita. Costa N. Caprindu, Panait si Zoi\a
Dimcea (n text Di lllcica). Nicolae SI. Steriu (in text Stercu). Costa M.
Dadaci. Dimcea M. Cnrallli hail. Gheorghe D. (n text Dzune).
Dumitru M. Caramihail. Vanghclc S1. Hapa. Hristu Gh. Nicolae, Stere M.
Caralllihail. Stere D. Zcanc (I)zune). Angcla O. Zeane, Stere Gh. Hupa,
Stila M. Bacula, Mihai l N. Baeu la. Nicolae M. Baeula. Gheorghe M ..
Bacula, Sofronie M. Bacula. Sultana Gh. StaliTOsitu.
82
83. Giurghcngic,jud. Caliacnl.
Iancu SI. BabaSCll. Stcriu Gh. Danti. Nicolae D. Sumara. Steriu M.
Dante. Gheorghe Costa Samara, Costa Gh. Samara. 1. (n text
Arll). Lefter Pall; la (Il text Panita). Dumitru Apostol Perecli. Gheorghe T.
Costa N Mergiu. Sultana 1. t\ 1. CriMina M. Dumitru
Gh. Dumitru. Stere Goga Dumitru, Enache C. Calnola, Gheorghe Dima
Grecu. !,ltlCU C. Samara, Stere C. Samara, Stere 1. Gheorghe Dumitru
Iancu. M. Bafani. Mihali AI. Barani. Sultana SI. Biu. SI.
lJiu. Elena Enache Gheorghe Enachc Zoila SI.
Sapera (Elena SI. Sapcra). 1918. Stcre Gh. Stavrositu, Athallase Gh.
Bafani, Stila 1'\'1. Gh. Stavrositu. Gheorghe Dumitru 1\101:1. Iancu D. Mola.
Dumit ru 1. Mola. Dumitru AI. Apmtol, lal1l:u Gh. Harani. Mihail SI.
Bafanc. Gheorghe SI. Sapera. Dumitru N. Panita. Nicolae 1. Mola.!ancu N.
Toli .19 coioni/ll!i in Ilah'gca. jud. Cali>lcra. d. "j,m",!,,! ('m,si!i"ll,i ,It! /I1i";'lr;.
ni 14'1-1
93
NI COLAE OnLfA I'ACEA
Mula, Iancu SI. Bafani, Nicola St . Bafani, Dumitru Tasu, Stere Oh.
Apostol, Iancu Oh. Apostol, Gheorghc Ap. Pcrcel i, Athanase Ap. Perceli,
Stil a AI. Apostol.83
R4. Arabagi , jud. Ourostor.
Dumitru Hri slU Babu, Gheorghe Hristu Caraeota, Sofron Gheorghe
Grosu, Gheorghe Nicolae Dmnu, Nicolae Enache Damu, Chirata (n text
Chirila), Gheorghe Damu, Stere Abagiu Mic, Zoita Stere Abagiu,
Enache Constantin Dardac, Constanti n Stere DanJ ac, HrislU Constantin
Dardac, Apostol Stere DUI"dac, Nicolae Dima Sarafu, Gheorghe SI. Cara-
bas u, Atanase Gheorghe Caranica, Gheorghe Nicolae Caranica (n text
Caranicu), Dimciu Nicolae Sararu, Stere Nicolae Dan.lac, Gheorghe
Nicolae Dardac, Gheorghe Vasile Orasu, Iancu SI. Abagiu, Atanase SI.
Abagiu. Zoita SI. Abagiu, .I ancu Dumi tru Babu, Atanase SI . Dardac, Mihale
Hrislu Dan.l ac, Hrislu 1. Caraiane (in text Caracane), Iancu Hristu Cara;ane,
Gheorghe Hrist u Caraiane, Slcre Hristu 8 abu, Constantin Dumitru HriSlu
Babu, Mihale C. Vul pe, Anton SI. Dardac, Stere CUlU Apostol
Stere l uruc, Nicolae Stcre Dimcea. Sti lu Nicolae Sararu, .Iancu Gh.
Atanase.
H4
85. Toccilar , comuna Aiorman, jud. Caliacra.
Enache Gh. Paris, Mihail SI. Paris. Nicolae SI. Misaca, Nicolae SI.
GospoJin. Sterc R. Mihail , Gheorghc M. Nicolae, Slere C. Uma, Sullana C.
Grosu, Naciu M. Raiciu, Nicol:le SI. Pnris. Misu St . Fudulu, SI.
Fudulu , Damu SI. Fudulu, Dumitru P. Pulleni, Dumitru Gh. M. Ciota, Elena
C. Mihail. Naciu N. Raic iu , Stere M. Raiciu, Gh. Raiciu, Nadu SI.
Raici u, Slere N. Raiciu, Mihail N. Raici u, Dind Gh. Andoll, Tasu D.
Garofil , Dimcea D. Peli cim, Stere D. Peli can, Stere D. Pelican, Stere C.
83. Cf. "Jlmr<l/ul CvltJiliu/u; J( {\/;lliSlri"'. nr . 1495.
84.To;l\c cele :18 de familii au fost oolonil.lltc in Arab.1gi, jud. Durostvr. ef. "Jurnalul
CO/lsiliului de Mil1i$lrj". nr. 1497.
"

MacedQ'/lromllii d/Jbrogell ' Tire M/lcedo Aromaui""s in Dobrudja
Trandallr. Sitna N. Pescu. Nac u F. Pescu, F. Grussu,Adam D. Adam,
Niculae Ciola, Siere 1. Cinta, Enache 1. CiUli, Siere Gh. Paris, Iancu C.
(n text Siere M. Fudulu. laneu SI. Paris.85
86. Scvcr ni,dlllcsclI , COIllUJlU Echiscca, jud. Cali;lcra.
Nicolae Gh. Marzavan, Gheorghe D. Maruvan. Costa D. l\larzavan,
Stere Gh. Marzavan. Gheorghe Stcre. Enachc Gh. Enaehe, Anastasia
Gh. Enaehe, Costea Gh. Enache. Paris Mihll ie Stere, Maria Stere,
Panait Stere Zvercali (n text Svrcoli), Stere Panait Zvereali, Mihai SI.
Sot ir Atanase Calaigi, te a Mihai Dumitru M.
Gheorghe SI. Guei, Caloian N, Ghi ndici, Dumitru lani Celoca,
Nicolae D. Caramihulc, Costa M, Slipirll, Siere C. Sapira, Dumitru E.
Garufil (n text Carafil), Costea Dumitru GarofiL Damu Dumitru Garofil (n
text Garafi1), Gheorghe Mih . Atanase Mih. HuiJlI
Dumi tru Gh . Marzavlln, Costea M. Muceanu. Ianc u SI. Rafte (n text
AIUnase SI. GheorghiHI, Atanase Gh. Carastere, Gheorghe SI.
Carastcre (in tcxt CliTa Stcre), Nicolae M. Gaga (in text Hristu SI.
Guci. Atanase SI. Guci, Hristu Stere Sapira, Gheorghe Hristu Sapira. Simu
Caramihale, Mihalc D. Carami halc, Gheorghe D. Caramihll1e, Dimciu SI.
Lipara (n text Lil>ora). Sult ana SI. Lipara (n text Lepura). Gheorghe SI.
Sapera, Atanasc SI. Sapcra, AtanHse P. Zvercali (n text este trecut [oaTle
eronat. Zvflrcolcscu). 1. Ianus, Dima Gaga (n text
Gheorghe 1. ToscaJi, Stcre C. MHr.lllVHn, Milmle Slcrc Sapira, Sterc Mihail
Sapira, Chi rata D. Sarafu Apostol D. Raftu, Stere Dimu Caramihale. Nieola
Gh. Ghi nodichi (n text Ghineidi). Gheorghe Panait Zvereali (in tcxt
Zvreolescu), Iancu M. Gaga, Hristu D. Toduras. Costa Siere Dumitru
Stere Dimu Stere Stere Gheorghe Ghcorghe
Iancu Stcre Sapi ra, Dumit ru Stere Sapira, Stere Atanase GUci.
86
KS.Toalc coloni/.ale n Toccilnr. jud. Caliacra. d, "}umalul COIIsiliu/ui de Miui)'lri". Of.
I
t498.
86, TQiltc 6S de faruilii ilil fost culonil.atc n localitatea &ver R!Wulc5Cu . cum. Echiscca.
jud. C;llia<:ra. d. "Jul'/lol,,{ ('OIl5ilill/ll; de nI. 1499.
L
95
NIC01-AE CUSA 01'lUA I'ACf.""A
87. Arman, Caraei, Nebicuius, corn. Arman,jud. Caliacra.
Aristide Zega, Atanase C. Geambazu (n text Atanase
Zizi l-Iagibira,1I7
88. Suned Golibina Ccatlagca Durostor.
Gheorghe Fima Manie, Mita Gheorghe Tega. Naum Tega (Unic),
Gheorghe Tega Naum, Tega Mita Mihail, Vasile Tega Mita, Atanase Naum
Costca, Bartavela (n text Barfavcla) Cola, Mihail Tega Gheorghe, Gheorghe
Tega Gheorghe, Nacu Gheorghe Tega, Tega Dima Stambuli (n text
Stabuli), Zoita Costea Dima Mand, Nicolae Dumitru Costea, Nacu Dumitru
Costea, Stere Tasu CaracOli, Alexandru Gh. Tasu Caracoti, Gheorghe
Caracoti. Nicolae Gicu Papacu, Dumitru Zicu Papacu, Tascu Zica Papacu,
Stere Zicu Papacu, Naum - - Seaban, Nicolae Zica Mita, Tegus
Gheorghe Dumitru, Dumitru Ghcorghe Mosu Basbancla (I!
N. Zicu Saban, Ghcorghe Costea Dumitru. 88
89. Ghiauf Suiciuc,jud. Caliacra.
Zisu (n text Zizi) Pascal Dumitru, Nicolae D. Costa M. Pilici,
Ion H. Caluda H. Caluda, Vasile Murci, Mihail Sterie Gheorghe,
Mihai Sterie PUnCtle (in text Suncani), Costa Sterie Pufleanu, Sterie M.
Pulleanu, Stcrie Peamuti, Steric A. Calinderi. Gheorghe A. Calindcri.
89
87. TOale cele lrei familii ali fosl coloni7.nle n ArOlan,jlld. Calincra, cL "jurlUllul
C,msiliului Millistri"'. nr. 150).
88. cr. "jurlUllll1 CQ/lsiliului de nr. 1 SOI.
89. eL "j,trl",I,,1 e""sili"l"i de nr. 1514.
96
Moudo-aromll;; dobmgu,; -ni l! lIfacet!tJ-mmwliml$ ill Dobmdj(I
90. Sar snlar,jud. Durostor .
Naum Sot ir Baliu, Nicolae D. Dici , Nicolae T. Meju, Tcodor 1. Pi wta.
Nicolae C. Caragiu, Elisnbeta Sterie T, Staubelu, Maria Ghiaciu .
Zoita N. Ghiaciu, TeOl.lota A. Stilu, Gheorghe M. Gioga, Constantin Ziguli.
Nicolae M. Dumitru C. Caragiu, Ion St. Lcta, Stmti Zisu Mitacu, Shleri
D. Funun, Aristotel Z. Mitacu. Nicolae SI. Lela. Vera SI. Leta, Steril! Gh.
Zisu, Polchra 1. Tachi, Anastasiu T. Culina. Cristache C. Caragiu, Lconida
Caranaum, Temistoele Screpa, Nicolae Hertu , Costa Cnragiu, Dumitru
C.m.maum, (in text Pizola) D.lru, Gheorghe N. Meju. Agora Papa Stere,
N. Mihail, Anton 1. Cutila, Toma Stcri c Stambelu (in text Stanbelu) ,
Atanase Hcrtu, Malancu Ion, Gcogea G. Panait, Culina 1. Atanase, Mareu
Gusu Sidcri , Papagogu Tascu, Zverca D. Gheorghe, Ziguli Gh. COl1stantin.9()
91 . Cociular, jud. lJuroslor.
Nicola SI. lanachc, Stere N. 1. Stoic<l, Stere Paris Enache, Mihale T.
Tascu M. Tascu, Ioan SI. Taciu, Nicolae Iancu Caratasu, Maria Gh.
Stereo Tudom M. Gheorghe, Dumitru Dima. Dkiu Ciomu N. Uriceu, Adam
M. Stere, Botca SI. Dumitru, Bcbu SI. Nicolae, lani N. IUllcu. Perccli
Apostol Gh., Scocu Coca Stere, Stila C. Siila, Mina Mihalc M. lancu .
91
92_ Daidfir, comuna IJcnizler, jud. Durostol'_
Guli Hristu, Zarcu. Sterc Gr. Zarcu, Chirata Hagicu, Nicolae
Hagicu, Constantin C. Stila, Costea D. Stcla. 92
90. CL 'j""",I,,1 Cm.sili"lIli dl! Mitl$lri'. "r. t515 si Inventar nr. 70.5- t929- 1949.
l)uroSlor. Fond ONAC nr. 986. Arhivele Ce ntrale o.Ic SI;Lt, Bucuresli .
91. CL 'junlalul Cmuilirr/l/; dl! MiIl$lri . nr. 1516: In"cntar nr. 707 1929-1949.
Duroslur, F"nd cii .
92. Cf. 'j.".,,,,lu{ e",.siliului de Milli$ll"i' . nr. 1.5 17.
NICOI.AECUSA' OTlU,II'ACEA
93. Haschioi , 94. Chiosc-Aidin, 95. General Praporgescu, 96. General
Dragalina, 97. Cocina. 98. Rahm3n jud. [)uroslOI'
ccnlrul (99)Titu Maiorescu, jud. Caliacra; comunele: I-laschioi,
Chiose-Aidin, nabuc, 8azarghhm, Coci na, Rahman
jud. Durostor com. Opancz,jud. Caliacra
Petre D. Caraiani (n text Cac:lrani), Eftimic D. Ripea. Hristu D.
Vrcta, Stefan SI. Murta, Stefan Gh. Civga, Hristu 1. Luca, Petre SI. Lipea,
Anastasc SI. Li pea, Anastasc A. Dede, Stavrc N. Golac. Anastase D. Ripea,
Petre Vasile Vanoc, Ion D. Vrela, Stefan St. Tica, Stavre N. Haba. lon Prondi
Vasile. Dumitru T. Dudi. Stefan AL DcUc, Gheorghe N. Samargiu, Anaslasc
N. Ciolachi, Constanti n Oh. Caimacan, Gheorghe D. Sirniti, Sterie 1.
Sterie Gh. Caimacan (n text Cainlllcon). Nicolae A. Merca. Nicolae M.
Merea. Gheorghe E. Men.:a. Steric D. Biea, Sterie D. Ducea. Apostol N.
Tolciu. Mihail C. Tolciu. Ion P. D. Ciolache, Cristea D. Danti, Mihail A.
Criciu. Anastase G. Criciu. Gheorghe C. Cioscu, Constantin Gh. Chioscu,
Maria Mihai C. Aita (n text Haita), Nicolae C. Aita. Gheorghe C. Aita,
Gheorghe SI. Ciolachi . Dumitru Se Ciolache, Anastase A. Cflfniciu.
Nicolae C. Gherzu, SIcri u N. Cniciu , Ion B. Ripea. Mihail Se Lutaru,
N"slase SI. Crniciu. Sterghi e D. Epure. Gheorghe SI. Lutaru. Chirata
Nicolae Caracostea, Stcrghie Mihail. Pari s N. Hagicu. Nacu SI. Epure,
Sterghie N. Epure, Sterghie t>. 1. (n text Sorocacionu). Nicolae
Gh. Mihai l Gh. Stcrghic N. Piha
D. Caracostca, Dumitru SI. Lutaru. Anastase N Bureeu, Dumitru Piceava
(n text Peceova). Gheorghe Piceava. Sotir Mihail, Constantin C. Burccu,
Ghcorghe C. Burccu, Cri stea C. Burecu, Steric T. BaUa, Zicu Costa Piha,
Stere Costa Epurc, Costa (n text Costo) D. Piha, Anastase C. Piha, Dumitru
T. Piha, Costa SI. Epure Costa Gh. Gheorghe N. Gherzu,
Chirata T. Piha. Ducea D. Zi(;u. Maria SI. Ciolaehe. Nicolae D. Epure,
Costa Duza, Nicolae f>,'1. Duza, Ni(;olae GaIU. Steriana Gh. N. Gatu . lon Gh.
Gusu, Dumitru Stcric Caimacan. Constantin D. Damasaru (n te)l,! Damasare).
Iancu Gheorghe Pislalu. Iancu Dumitru Bavalcta, Dima Dumitru Hrislu.
Naciu Di ma Mellgiu . Mihail Gheorghe Cioti , Nicolae Dumitru Bavalcta,
"
l
MlIcedo-aromiillii dobrogeni ' nIt Macedo-Arom(llliatJ5 in DtJbmdja
Iancu Gh. Rapa, Constantin Dumi tru Bava[cta, Stila Hristu Gicu, Mihail N.
Maria D. Gheorghe, Dumitru Hrstu Tocea, Nicolae Constamin
Mi tracu, Tasu Gh. Cioti (n text CiOli), Gheorghe Hrstu Gicu. Gheorghe
Constantin Pi sla[u, Dimciu Constantin Damasaru, Stcriu Dumitru Bavaleta,
Vasi le Constantin Darnasaru , Steriu C-tin Mihalc C-tin
Stere Hristu Gicu, Vanghclc N. Mitraeu, Nicolae C-lin Damasaru, Atanasc
Steriu Pluscaru, Gheorghe Hristu Tocea, Paris Gheorghe D.
Br.lu. Gheurghe Di ma Gheorghe Hri st u Caranica (n text Casa-
Nicu), Dumitru Gh. Nurciu. Gheorghe N. Pl ose:lru. Nicolae N. Ploscaru.
Stefe Dima Papazicu , Naciu N. Caluda, Constantin Dimciu Iancu
Hristu Caranica (n text Canmiciu), SIcriu Dimciu Magru (n text Margiu) ,
Dumitru Dimciu Gllrofil, Chi rata Misu Garofil , Mihnil D. Bnvaleta, Atanase
N. (n text Pistaliu). Gheorghe D. Zoriea. Costa Tasu Costa, Dumitru
Nic. Iane Vlaschi, Mihail Costa [ama. Dumitru Nicolae Mitracu, Nicolae
Fulina (in text l3ulina) , Constanti n Nic. Fulina, Sterie Gheorghe
Bangari. Ghcorghe Steriu Bangari, Constanti n Stere Gheorghe
Paris Cocea, Gheorghe A<lam Tasu, Stere D. Arghi r, Stere Gh. N, Plo-"caru,
Arghiu D. Mihai Arghiu, Nicolilc Tasu Adam Tasu, Stere
Adam Elena, SI. GhC(lrghe Sia, Enachc Gh. Mueeanu (n text
Moieeanu), Constantin A. Grasu. Dimu SI. Clistura, Apostol Sierie Ciaeu.
Atanasc C. Cusu, Calitu Z. C. Buca, Nicula T. Bagia. Chendra Adam
Indi na , Gheorghe 1. BTace, Gheorghe M. Musi. Mihail AI. TlIgearu,
Gheorghe Hristu J. Bellu. r..,lt. Magia, Ion Tasu Enache,
Hri stu Gica. Nicolae C. Gat:. Enaehe St. Rosu, Ecaterina N. Rosu,
Gheorghe En. Rosu, Dumit ru Ion Rosu. Mihale P. Musi. Constantin
Gheorghe SpiTlL Gh. Rosu, Enaehe Hristu Stefu, Steru 1. Gheorghe,
Hrist u 1. Gaei (n text Braei). Mihail Gaei. Spiru D. Scupra, Sana
Scupra , Dumitru Filiu , Tascu HT. Nauea. Tudor C. Nicolae. Mihail J.
Costid't, Constantin Bccea (n text Bece) Barbatusu, Cost"
Futu, Ion Gh. Mitrus, Nastasia Sp. BllIcaru, Nastasia
SI'. BUlcaru, Ioan Gh. Vasu. Ioan T. Pari za, Nacu Docu, Aristide
Docu , Gheorghe Puci. Nicolae D. Cacsi, HrislU Gh. Stefan, Tasu C. Butcaru,
Hafltl ambie D. Docu, Sofi:! Stltvre, Hri stu Bcbi (n text Bebe),
T1I 5ul i Toma, lanula G. Vasti, Anastase Belhlt. Sterie V. Giogea (n lext
Giorgia). [on Gh. Bcllu, Ioan A. Filiu (nlcxt Filu). Nicolae 1. Toma,
99
NICOlAE CUSA 01'lUA PACEA
C. Gace (n text Gaei:I), Dumitru 1. Ion Costa Brada, Gheorghe D.
Zelea. Vasile Gogeaman. Dumitru N. Gheorghe Adam, Hristu
Steru. Costa loun Brat:ea, Dumitru Spiru Cocea. Ahileia D. Mizu, Dumitru
Stilu, Stilu Dumitru Ili e, Hristu Nastu, Traian G. Curumi, Nit:olae Gh. Zcka,
Vasile Spiru Cocea, Mihail Tasu Gcogea (in text Gcorgea).
Gheorghe T. Pariza, Angcla Gh. Curumi, Mihai H. Lenu, Costa V.
Scupm, Ion Geavela. Sotir AI. Docu, Athanasc V. Docu, Athanase Tugearu,
Maria At. Costea, Alexa Zica Nasta. Costa Tasu Geogea, Maria D. Docu,
Costa Hristu unu, HrislU C.Scupra, Dumtru Dargate, Lambru Gh. Dargate,
Costa 1. Costea Nasta, Athanase R. Dumitru. Athanase N.
Tasu Gr. Scupra, Gheorghe Scupra. Dumitru N. Zechiu, Tasu 1. Mihalc,
Nit:olae C. Dusu. Gheorghe 1. Pndichi, Stambuli Costa (n text Stambcllu),
Zisu Curumi, Cristea E. Tagore (in text Stefan E. Tagore, Dumitru
Farin, Nanu Farin, Dumitru C. Papa C-tin, Dima Hrist u Carapan, Avram
Ciumpi leac. Dumitru SI. Prajea, Stefan Anastllse Pamor . Gheorghe Ceafcoci,
Dumitru SI. Giort a, Hristu S1. Cueoti, Stamate A. Tiliu, Dionisie Manole.
Hristu A. Giarta. Preot IOllchim Gh. Porumbclu, Atunase P. Cocea, (n text
Cociu). Ana:-.tase Trifan Sfireea, Vasile Hristu Beeiea, Gheorghe 1. Bozna,
Ioan R. Prajea, Gheorghe 1. Oni, Hristu Gh. Misigea zis Boseu. Petre SI.
Soti r, Anastasc D. Sereea, Dumitru R. Pater. Dumitru R. Pater, Dumitru 1.
Oui, Dionisie St. Prnza . Tri fan Hristu Biciea, Avram Gh. Tumba, Gheorghe
1. Gaga. Vanghelc 1. Vama, Dumitru Gh. Chincla, Petre A. Zeta, Tanea Gicu
lanciu, Stefan D. Seu, Pet re D. Pastrici. Dionisie Gh. Gaga, Gheorghe
Manolc Papmmmll. Ioan T. Ieu, Gheorghe SI. Oulub. Dumitru A. Camas,
Hristu Oh. Papamanec, Hrislu Dioni sie Misu, Gheorghe D. Pitu (n text
Pitua), Dionisie P. Ciafca, Ri zll A. Zeta. Gheorghe 1. Tri pca, Riza Atanase
Sanehi (n text Stanchi), Ioan P. Ciumpileac, Atanase D. Ciupita, Dionisie H.
Misu, Vasile Palan. Gheorghe Proia Baieiosi, Dumitra A. Anciu, Ioana 1.
Hristu , Ioan Dumitru Menei, Riza D. &Ia, Pavel!. Vnta, Ioan Pup<:a. Hristu
D. Chinda. Aneta Gh. Moscu, Beca D. Chincla. Maria V. Oui, Hristu C.
Ciumpileae. Dionisie D. Tapan, Anastase D. Camus. Traian Gh. Grosu (n
text Grozea), Hristu Bisu (i n text Biju). Lieiu Hristu, Gh. Cieian, Hristu
Ghionei, Vanghele G. Oiona, Hristu Tr. Sfireea. Dumilru A. Culeasi, Maria
Culcasi, Boscu Popa Gheorghe, Dumitru C. Ciumpileae, Toma SI. ArgintllfU,
Stefan D. V:lnghcle Oh. Pal-li , Maria Gh. Screea. Vasile V.
"'0
)
Muudo-aromiinii dobrog.mi Maudo-AromomanJ in Dobrudja
Petre 1. Prandi, Petre Dumitru St. Hristu P. Cuciu, Dionisie
Gh. Grosu, Ion SI. Cui ruli, Nusi 1. Gheorga, Dumitru Rizu Sirli, Ioan Hrstu
Tasa, Dumitru 1. Paie", Constantin C. Tahu. Armade T. Cara-Constantin,
Nicolae Hristu Gaca, Gheorghe Hristu Gaca, Chendra 1. Mezat, Mihail N.
Merca, Gheorghe N. r..krca, Ioan N. Mercu, Mihail 1. Merca, Hristu M.
Nicola. Vasile Gh. Pana, Stana Hr. Casapu, Gh. Basmi, Stefan D.
Anton Pana, Ion Ion Dumi tru Hristea T. Icu,
Haralambie M. Pana, N. Gheorghe, Paulina M. Cioti. Gheorghe Gh.
Stavri, Toma C. Hrist u. Stefan Bratca, Dumitru T. Lala, Petre SI. Bratea, Ion
H. Herac!ea Gheorghe Leca, Dumitru C. Papaiani, Gheorghe Z.
Hiohi, Anastase M. Nicola D. Bi ti, Elena Tache N. Bili, Chirala
Stoica V. Dcam, Constant in N. Merea, HrisIU Peanei (n te,.;t Paneiu),
St. Lala (n te,.;t Lola), Ion Pana, Dumi tru L. Pana, Gheorghe Petre
Mezat , Eni mie Cacearea. Lambru N. Gheorghe, Gherzu, Petre Papa
Petre, Nicolae N. Gicu, N. Tra(X:ea Jcba, Stefan A.
Terzi, Vasile A. Bujgol i (n text Ilujgole), Dumitru ata. Steriu Dumitru,
Nicolae Costea, Dumitru Iancu (n text ImUlcu), Stcriu Ha1cp, Stere Coslea
Mihail Panait Stefan, Nicolae, Nieea Dumitru, Nicola Adam,
Fimiu Mihai Anagnoste, Fimiu lanu. Steriu Mihai. Nicola lanache. Iancu
Gheorghe. Nicolae Iancu. Mihail Ncea. Iancu Anagnoste, Dima Hristu,
Dumitru Fimiu (n tc,.;t FU1l1 in sau Fimin) Arghir Costa Dima. Nicea
Stcrghiu (n tc,.;t Stergius), Iancu Grosu, Mihail lanache, Sterghiu Ana-
gnostc, Gheorghe Mihai l Lcvente, Stcriu Paris. Iancu Steriu. Elena Dumitru.
Steriu Gheorghe Belu, Nicolae Steriu. CoSIU Gheorghe. Gheorghe Hrislu.
Sterghiu Gheorghe, Adam Stcriu, Stcriu Panait. Panait Stcriu Uda. Gheorghe
Steriu Bela, Adam SIcriu. Nicola Sicriu, Constantin Steriu Gramcn. Nicolae
Steru, Iancu Megil. Gheorghe Megi t, Costa Stefan Gheorghe, Hristu Megit,
Zoila Grosu, Maria Mihalc Uda, Sultana Mihai Nicolae, Maria Mihale
Biscu, TlInase Panaiot Stefan, Iancu IVli hail, Costa Nicolae, ConslMtin Gh.
Gramen, Dumitru Mihai Stere o Dumitru Sicriu, Maria Steriu, Costa Steriu,
Stcriu Mihalc Steriu. Arghir Dumitru. Costa Stcriu, T[mllse Costa.
Costa Nicol a, Costa Steriu. Dima N. AuaTll, Iancu Mihale, Costll Nicola,
Nicea Dumitru, Damu (n text DaIlU) Steriu Anagnostc, Mihalca Gheorghe,
Dumitru Gheorghe Lcvcnte, Agofll (n text Ahora) Dumitru Mclu, Hristu
Dimu, Gheorghe Dimu. Maria Zoila Dumitru Stcriu, Agora Adam
'o;
071UA PACEA
Mihai , Nicolae Gheorghe El ena Gheorghe, PanaiOl, Hristu Dimu
Maria Hri slu , Maria Panaiol, Halep, Costea Halep (n text
Halip), Marica (n text Mariuca) Mihale Halep, Nicolae Steriu, Steriu
Ianus Gh. Megit, Sieru Megit, Steru Iancu, Iancu Megit, Gheorghe C.
Gramen, Gheorghe Ci rac (n lext Chiriac), Sieriu Gh. Cirac, toti din
comunele: Hasichioi , Chiose-Aidin, Babuc, Bazarghian, Cocina, Rahman,
Asicler,jud. Durostor si Ciona St. Cinghinea, Enache SI. Canmfil, Gheorghe
1. Racu, Chirata Ion Racu, Dumitru zis Tusu S. Cinghinea, Maria Ch. Avrioni,
Ecaterina Gh. Avrioni, Dumitru SI. Caranfil, Tanase Gh. Avrioni, Gheorghe
M. Sl1rael1ccanu, Dumilru Naum zis Mitiu Cocea Naum Dumitru,
Nicea C. Mandu , Sierghiu Ficea, Iancu Mihail Chichirim, Sterie M.
Chichirim, Tudor M. Chichirim, Dimciu Misu Ficea, Gheorghe l. Baturi,
Sierie Dima Dima, Gheorghe Misca Ficca, Vasile D. Mihai zis Cju (n text
Cajc) , Elena N. Gh. Gheorghe, Stcre I Magiru. Nicolae St. Carantil, Nicolae
1. Mihail Zica Nicolae, Gh. Nicolae, Constantin AI. Racu, Iancu
Zica Nicolae, Paris Costa Racu, 1. Misca, N. Anagnoste, Enache
l. Baturi, toti din corn. Titu Maiorescu,jud. Cali acra.
9J

99
100. Cuiuchid, comuna Caliacl'U.
Gheorghe Sicriu, Nicolae D. Puneni, Gheorghe D. Puneni. Costea D.
Puneni , Dumitru St. Puneni. Tegu Gh. Lambru, Vasile Gaia, Dumitru
Siere Dind, SI. Elena lordachi, Gheorghe D. Busu,
Gheorghe SI. Puflcne, Constantin D. Caciandoni, Culus Stereo Stere SI.
Culus, Stefan Sicriu, Dumitru Stereo Puflcne Stere Dumitru. Puflene
Dumiru Stcrc PuOene. Agora Stereo Paris Puflene, Siere Gh.
Puflenc. Vasile Sieriu Puflene.
lOu
9.199. Toale 535 de familii au fost colonizate in centrele si comunele men\ionale in
"Jurnalul Consilil/I"i de Minisrri". nr. 1518.
100. Cf. "J"malul Consiliului de Minislri". "ro 1519.
'02
Mactdoaromnii dQbrogrni' nit MlIctdoAroI'I(j"ion! in Dobrudja
10 1. Dcli-I USunar, COllllln3 Vischioi, jud. Durostor.
Hri stu D. Zdoca. Gheorghe C. Zarcu, Nicolae Oh. Zuca, Ion Oh.
Ghiuri, Dumitru Pnpa Enade, Mihnil SI. !\hngu, Stcrie A. Rida, Nicolae D.
Bnu , Tuscu M. Zechiu. Ion M. Zcchiu, Constantin S1. Circa. Dumitru C.
Beta. Zoit a Gh. Hrislu. Marill N. Mangu. Nicolae Gh. Hrislu, Gheorghe D.
ZdOCil, Constantin S. ZMeu. Chirala D. Farin, Nicolae Gh. Premciu;
Nicolnc C. Srbu, Dumitru N. Sfirhu, Gheorghe 1. Ghiuri, Anastusin C.
Grosu. Stere N. Li sila, Iancu SI. Saramanuu, Dumitru SI. S'1T8mandu.
Apostoli. Lengiu, Gheorghe Culerda, Nicolae M. Lisita, Cocea.
Costa Gh. Fnnnache. Saramnndu SI. Mihuil, Mihail D. Gioga. Sierie Gh.
Snramandu, Sierie N. Barl.U. Sterie D. Galani, Mihail N. Banu. Gheorghe
Gh. Guli, Gheorghe M. Lc ngiu, Steric C. Zuca, Annstase C. Carali. Nicolae
Carali. Constantin A. Carali. Maria N. Chilipiru . Nicolae Gh. FlIrmache,
Gheorghe Farmache , Ion C. Caramitru (in text Cnramitra), Gheorghe
Chirill, Slerie Gh. Hristu, Mihail 1. Zechiu. Dumitru N. Zduca. Ion C.
Chiria. Dumitru Oh. FanJlm;hi
LOL

102. Ghlorc, COIIIUIUI Gll rgalc.
Nicolae SI. Stere B. Dumitru N. ApostolI.
Tilimeaua (n text Tilime:lIlli), Stere A. Tilimeaua, Vasile T. llladoti.
Gheorghe 1. Tilimeaua. Ion P. Masuri. Nico!ne D. Tivichi. Apostol N.
Tivichi , Nicolae A. Tivichi , Dumitru P. Grbn (n text Grna) Atanase SI.
Tivichi. Atanase N. Tivichi. Manole Maneca (n text Manecea). Sterie A.
Tivichi. Sierie N. Pavel N. Ion N. Ganera, Ion B. Ceadi, Ion
N. Stcric A. Sterie M. Cealcm (n text Ccleru). Anastasia
Hasoti. Nicolne A. Bladoti, Stcrian3 A. Bladoti (n tcxt Badoti), Zoila A.
Titimcaua, Ion A. Tilimeuua.
L02
101. Cf. "J"rn"l"l C"nsilllll,,' de "1illl$"'''. nr. Ij2().
102. cr. "J"mal,,1 COl/silil/l"i ,le "1itli,ytri". "r. 1521.
103
NICULAE OTIUA PACEA
103. Ghim'ghcngic,jud. Llurostor.
Iancu Nicul:! Mola. Toader 1. Nicol Budesu, Gheorghe SI.
Mitrachc, Alanasc SI. Biu. Steric M. Baranc (n text Bofan), Mihail SI.
Sumara. Stere Costa Atallase Oh. Apostol. Gheorghe SI. Stavrositu,
Dincll Custura, Dumitru D. Barzu,Steriu 1. Carapil,ln)
104. Durostor.
Spiru T. Babu, Spiru Dumitrescu. Pandu Mila, Tcmistodc A. Batu,
Epaminonda Culetu. Hristu Zonea, Nicolae Beca, Andrei N. Ghit1\. Ilie H.
Mila. Hristu 1. Mila , Folu A. Apostol, Gheorghe 1-1. CUlina, Dumitru L.
Culina. Licea SI. Dolu. Athanase H. Bichi, Zicu D. Rigca, HrislU L.
Vanghelc T. Nastu. Gheorghe M. Mustaca (n text Abuslaca), Nicolae Oh.
Must<lca. Stc1ian M. Sabu. Dionisie SI. Babu , Vanghclc G. Dabu, Nicolae
D. MUl;a, Atanase 1. Geavela. Gheorghe 1. Geavcla, Spiru H. Bichi, Sotir
Tejll, Petre Sunua, Stefania Sunda, Hri stu Gh. Sunda, Pandu V. Sunda.
Anastase H. Hrstu D. Soia, Aristidc 1-1. Gaei, Stcriu M. Mihalciu,
Dumitru St. Sunda.lon SI. Alhena M. Nastu, HrislU N. Gaei, Vanghele
Becali, Dima H. Dujgoli, Parasehiva Caceaveli, Gheorghe Toma, Dumitru
C. Fati, Zisa D. Grata, Constantin D. Memu, Popescu Vasile, Vanghele V.
Popescu. Hristu D. (n text Maca), Ilie H. Uscatu. Everuichia V.
Uscalu, Spiru Spau (n text Spun), Prl1ca Gheorghe, Sterghiu Pitu, Pandu 1.
Pamlu. Pericle Pilu Lconidu Teja, Athanase Pitu, Dumitru A. PiIU,
Gheorghe A. Pitu, Pericle l. Mustaea, Pr. Nicolae Pupescu, Satir D. Adam,
lanuli M. Mustaca, Anghela Sp. Calesu, Miciu H. Uscatu, Hristu N. Pihu,
Hristu Gh. Zeehiu, Anastase H. Calesu, Hristu si Elena Gaei. Vanghele P.
Pati, Anastasc Gh. Babu. Constantin V. Mila, Vanghele T. Suta (in text
SUli). Sofia T. Suta, Lambru D. SOia, Vasile Alanase Slatina, Ahilea M.
Nastu. Hrista Gh. Carnmitru, Chiruta A. Culctu, Maria C. Pandu
D. Ruca, Atanase l. Privenda (n text Pirivcnda), Hristu SI. Bubu, Gheorghe
JOJ. ef. '"Juma/ul Consiliu'", tie Mllli:;lri"."r. 1522.
'"
,
lIIucedo-urOI//(II;; .Iobrogell; TIU' Mat:eno-Ar(Jm(JlI;aIlS ill Dobn.dja
Murova, Hristu lanula, AI. Murova, Vasile N. Stilu, Pandu CUllstllllda P.
Fotu, Dumitru N. Soia, Evdo:da D. Maria V. Geavcla,
Viid Tasica Mila, Nicolae N. Bilec:a. Theodor, D. Adam, Gheorghe Si Maria
Haralambie Gh. Ghila. Socrate Gh. Ghita. Constantin si Sofia
Privenda, Maracu A. Talabac, Ahi1cia A. Babu, Ion T. Zonia. Constantin
CuICIU, Tomachc P. Babu. Olimpia V. Sunda. Paraschiva P. Griva, Ilie
Babu, Anastase 1. BlIbu, Sotir 1. Babu, Petridi N. Culelu, Constantin
Atanase Sp. Calesu, Spim Mila, Andrei 1. Mila, Hristu Cipu,
Anastase Hristu SUIll.
W4
10S. Cavarna,jud. Caliucru.
Gheorghe N. Cadache. Vasile N. Camiani (n text Caraini), Gheorghe
Popa Dumitru. Ion Z. Papazi. Costa N. Gheorghe 1. Iota, Dumitru
Gh. Gadi. Ion C. Gadi, Constantin SI. Hu1cva, Vangheli C. Huleva. Maria
N. Iota. Dumitru Vrana, Gheorghe Fevgu, Elena Mallsellli , Anton Cusa,
Gheorghe N. Blacioti. M;ria D. Papa ianus, Gheorghe 1. Caraiani, Gheorghe
Gamll, Ion rvl. Hasoti, Ion Ccamitru. 105
106 . 'ctia, cum. Caliacra.
Ecatcrinll D. Cliraiulli.
106
107. Husuioc, COIl1. Gargulflc,jud. Culiac.-a.
Nicolae Gh. Clivache. lon D. Dumitru Gh. Cuvaci , Vasile Godi,
Nicolae Gh. Ion V. Pavlicu, Dumitru G. Zdralca, Niculae G. Zt.Ira1ca,
Sterie 1. Maria Gheorghe A. Zamani, Gheorghe D. CUlova,
104. Toate 117 familii au fosi coloniI-ale in conl. Fwsari. jud. Duroslor. "Juma/III
COllsil;ulu; de A!itl;Slr;. nr. 1523.
IU5. Cf. '"Jumallli Cmuiliu/lli de MmiSlri '".nr. 1524.
100. er. "JIIIII('],,1 C(,mi/iilliti de Mini)lri. nL 1525.
'05
NICOLAE CUSA OnUA PACEA
Gheorghe 1. Zamani, Anastasc D. Cutova, Ion D. Gosl.:hin, Aposto[ SI.
Gurmcanu (n text Gcrmeanu), Nil.:ula V. Pavlil.:u, Gheorghe Hagimasuri,
Ion D. ZJralea, Apostol D. Cutova, Dumi tru N. Nico[ae Cealera (in
text Cclera), Nicolae Ccalera, Steric Mazdral.:he, Sterie Babanka, Ion
Pavlicu. Dumitru 1. Pavlku, Pavel V. Pavlku.JU7
108. CCHdrsig, corn. Ecllingic, jud. Durostor .
St ila Gh. Stavros itu, Gheorghe Stere Stavrositu , lanl.:U Stila Stavrositu,
Stcre 1. Stavrositu, Gache Gh. Dafi na, Hristu Gh. Dafi na, Gache SI. Enal.:he,
Gheorghe SI. R. Caraman, laneu Stila Stavrositu, Nkolae Frncu, Gheorghe
Stil a Stavrositu, Mi hai N. Frncu, Ditl1l.:ca Tasu Enache.108
109, CeaUagea, jud. Durostor.
Nicolae En<lc he, Hris tu Fustuncla, Gheorghe SI, CaraJima, Stere
Caradima, Nicolac St. Tocia, Ion E. Enaehe, Gheorghe AI. Stambuli.
Gheorghe SI. Ciamani, Gheorghe Adam, Ion Z. lurul.:, Conslantin 1. Raflu,
Ion Dalametra (n text Delamitra), Nicolae Stcre Vocvoda, Tudor P1pusanu,
tvlaria 1. D. Cararnan, Stere D. Ciaturi, A. Atanase Ghiftie!. Constantin SI.
Sofiura, Gheorghe N. Ciaturi, Gheorghe 1. Dumitru 1. Chihaia, Iancu
N. Raftu, Atanase MoroiHl. Gheorghe N. Raftu, Constantin Z. luruc.
109
110. Vischi oi, jud. lJurostor.
Mih<lil Constanti n Goga (n text Gogu), Dumitru Ion Tica, Stcric
Dumitru VarghiulI, Constantin Sterie Varghida, Atanase SI. Varghida, Ion
Tica Tica, Aristidc Tica, Gheorghe Constantin Goga, Stcrie Dumitru Barzu,
I-Iristu Nicol ae Barba, Nicolae M. C:1rniciu, Nil.:olac Gh. Ducea, Dumitru SI.
106
\07. ef. "Jllmallli Consiliului ,le Ministri"'. nr. 1528.
tOl!. e L "}mna/ul Comiliu/ui de Milli$lri. nr. t 529.
10') . Cf. "}lmw/H/ CU/lSi/illll,i de Milli}lr; . nr.
lHacedo-llrfjm{/IIii dobrogeni ' "I11e Mace(foAroIll01l/oIlS //1 Dobmdju
BurlU H. , Gheorghe Dumitru Ducea, Dumitru D. Puta, Mihail Nicolae Lolea
(n text Loliu). Nicolae Dumitru Barza, Gheorghe N. Buml, Hristu Steric
Siscu. Mihai SI. Barza, Elena Dumitru Bala, Ecaterina Gh. Sterie, Nicolae
D. Mueea.
llu
III. Sf, Tcodor, comuna Ezibci,j ud. Caliacra.
Costa M. Vangheliccscu, Mihllil SI. Vanghcliccscu, NairJan Enache
Lipara, Maria Dimu, Enache Lipara, Costell SI. Vanghelicescu. Dimu
Nicola Pundl, Gheorghe D. Chiurciu, Dumitru Gh. Chiorciu, Dimu N.
LcplIra, Iancu Costa Nicolae C. Cumbuianu, Elena C.
Gheorghe Nicola Constantin N. Gheorghe C-tin N.
Elena Nicolae C-tin N. Enache A. Dadaci. Chirata A. Dadaci.
Iancu N. Nicuille 1. Dimitrie C. Cumboianu, Ni\:olae D.
Lepara. Gheorghe N. Lepara, Slere Mantu , Dumitru Stere Mantu, Dumitru
Niwlae Mantu, Gheorghe C+tin Gheorghe Cumbuianu, Mihai
Cumbuianu. Dumitru V. Vangheliccscu, Mihllil V. Vanghelicescu,
Nicolae SI. Zeana (n text t I
112, Caragcat, jud. 1)1Irostor.
Zoita Dumitru Gheorghe D. IIrislU Dumitru
Hristu Dumitru Dumitru Gh Babu, Hristu Hagi Iancu, Gheorghe Hagi
1 .. U1CU, Iancu V<lnghe1c Pistali (n text Vistali). Gheorghe V. Pistali, Steriu
Gh . Pasata (n text Vw;;tta), Vanghclic N. Gheorghe Dumitru Sapera,
Mihail Drosi Tarncu. Iancu Drosu Tarara\:u. Dumitru Gh. Fendericu, Adam
Ster iu Nicolu Cutumisu. Petr<lchc SI. Ariciu, Iancu Gh.
Besenicu, Nicolae Sofronie Polihnmi. Stila Zgura Gheorghe, Mihail Atanase
Bicu, SIcriu N. Panita. Iancu SI. Iancu, C-tin N. Misu, Apostol Gh. Vasile.
Gheorghe D. Pasata. Constantin Gh. Besenicu, Dimc1u N. Casapu (n text
Casapri). Nicolae 1. Tararache. Naciu 1. Caluda, Costa N. Ghcurghc
110. ef. /lIIlwllll COllsiliuflli de MiiI/Sld'. nr. 15.12.
III. eL '/limallii (""mili"l"i .I" Ilf. Jj.U.
107
NICOLAE CU$A OTiUA P,ICEA
N. Grb:l, Sultana Gh. Iancu N. Bafani, Gheorghe Dumitru Babu,
Nicolae Dimu Pasata, Vasile Nicola Cutumisu, Iancu Gh. lolgiu, Gheoghe 1.
Pani\a, Hri stu SI. Zgudi, Gheorghe SI. Vanghcle Costa Beciu,
Gheorghe V. Pistalu, Vasile SI. Stavrositu, Iancu SI. Costa Dumitru
Sapcra, Stila Dumitru SapeTll, Mihail D Custura (n le;.:;t Custurof).112
113, Suiuciue, eOIll. Eibci.
Dumitru Cova. Atanase Cova. Nicolae
114. Bei llunar, jud. Duroslor
Stefan V.mghele Nicolae Beca, SI. Ioan Calintaru,
Dumitru D. Custura, Mihale Dumitru Custura, Costa Gheorghe Gheorghe
Enache Nicolae, Vasi le A. Sterea, Dumitru Nicolae Iane, Hristu
Nicolae Eane. Nicolae Hri stu Eane. Dumitru Costa Gheorghe, Gheorghe SI.
Giogea. Constantin M. Vanghelc Oh. Stere, Nicolae
Gheorghe, Atanase V. Verioti, Stere Atanase Gheorghe. Gheorghe M.
Gheorghe zis Gramalinga, NlIciu Mihale Mihalc, Mihalc N. Mihalc, Mihale
1. Calintaru. 1. Calintluu, Stere Gheorghe Stere, Mihalc N. zis
Beca. Nicolae zis Beca. Halciu N. zis Beca, Atanase N. zis
Beca. Gheorghe Costa Nicolae Costa Demeca, Constantin N. E.,
Gheorghe Costa Nicolae. Hristu Costa Hristu. Hristu M. Stere, AJc;.:;andru
Stere Gheorghe. Stere Alexandru Stere, Iancu Atanase Beca, Gheorghe N.
Saricu, Dimcu N. Saricu (n text Salicu), Gheorghe Stere N. Nicolae, Stere
N. Atanase, Nicolae Gheorghe Dimcea (n text Dimcia), Gheorghe Dimcea
Nicolae. Vanghele N. Gheorghe, Vasile Dumitru Nicolae, Sierie Iancu
Steri e, Tasu Iancu Sicric, Nicolae Tascu Gudina, Zica Gheorghe Zica,
Gheorghe Nicolae Sicriu Hristu Sterea zis Balcu, Atanase Paris
Slcrca, Sterell SI. Nicolae SI. Gheorghe C. Grasu (n text
Grozu). zis Admn, Damu Coslea Grasu, Steriu Mihale Steriu, Dumitru
w.
/12 er. "'Jltrllal,,1 Crmsi/iuilli de Minim';". nr. 15J4.
J I J. ef. "JI/mallll Crmsilill/lli de Mlllis/rj". nr. 1535.
1
)
!.tacedo-aroma,,;; dobroge"j Tii" MllceJo-ArO""lIIir!tls ill Dobrudja
Nicolae 1\1ita (n text Mila), Maria Gh. N. Mita. Atanuse St. Pasa, Constantin
Vanghele Lusu, Iancu Gheoorghe Tiinase. 114
115. Cavurga, COlii. Sahinl uI,jud. Durostor'
Nicolae D. Buhora. Niculae AI. Ciocica. Chiratll D. Ambasi (n text
Ombllsi), Gheurghe Ianus, Nicolae D. Vanghelc Gh. Tudor, Nicola
Naciu Bajdana (in text Bujdanol). Vanghele T. DlImu, Atanase M.
Gicu, Costa Gh. Gicu, Sultana Nicolllc Damu, Iancu Stcriu Costa, Enachc
Gh. Gicu, Gheorghe Mih. Gicu, Dumit ru Dimu Marusancu, Iancu Naciu
Bojdana, Vasile Gh. Gicu. Drosa CV. V:l1lghele, Gheorghe Gh. Vgu,
Gheorghe D. Vnnghe1c, Iancu Costa Gheorghe, Costa Damu Tasu, Naciu
Costa, Emlchc AIanase Dimu, Steriu Mitra Mita. Atanase C. Stere,
Dumitru Hristu, Atlluase Tudor, Ioan Gh. Ristea, Gheorghe Oh. Ristea,
Ecatcrina 1. Casuta, Steriu AI. Ciociea, Zisu Nicola Pandl.. 115
116. CabasaclIl , COIIIUIllI G hclcngic, jud. CMli llcra
Atana:;c Pupagheorghe.ll(,
1J7. Sinirul Nou,j ud. Durostor
"meu T. Vcriot i, Damu C. D. Tapicu, Tcodor SI. Verioti, T.
Verioti, Maria CotlSL D. Tapieu , Const:mtin lani Dumitru. Costea Hristu
Verioti, Iancu SI. Vcri oti, Ghcorghc 1. Veri oti. Hristu SI. Verioti, Gheorghe
SI. Avganli (n text Avgnli). SIeric Gh. Biti (in tcxt Tili) , Mihail Costca
Pungaru, Nicca C. Mergellni, Dind N. Mergeani (n text Mergioni), Naciu
C. Mergeani (in text Margianu), Stere C. Mcrgeani, Stcric Mila Mergeani,
Tuiu Iancu Timi, Steric Nicea Mcrgclmi. Mari .. Milll Mcrgcani, Constant in
114. CL "j"rllfIl,,{ Cm,siUului de Mi"islri" , or. 1536.
115. Cf. "j,mud,,1 Consili"l"i de nr. J5.n.
116. el. "j,muollli Cm,s;I;"I", de nr. Jj311.
109
NICOI.AE OHUA PACEA
r"lita Mcrgcani. Dumitru Iancu Verimi. Iancu Constantin Tapicu, Dumitru
Hrist u Verioti, Dima Nicea Mergeani, Si rma Gheorghe fani. Constantin Gh.
Corn iti, Costca M. Pungaru, Constantin Di mciu Mcrgcani.111
118. Cadichioi , jud. Ourostor
Tou Gh. Aita . Mihail Gh. Ai ta, uefull(.;tului Nace A.
Aita.
IIS
119. Engechioi . COlii Vischioi,jud. DurostOl'
CacTi (in te)(t Ciacar) C. Atanase. Steric A. Ridll, Dimu A. Rida,
Mis ti SI. Adam. Misu St. Gheorghc, Enache Hrislu Bacali, Dind Hr.
Constanti n, Gherase (n tC)(t Gcrase)St. Nicolae, Panait St. Dami (n te)(t
Daul). Fuduli SI. Dimu. Fuduli N. Sterie. Zota Nasta Nicolae, Maria Feca,
Stcrie C. Teouor, Gherase N. Mihail. Fuduli SI. Gheorghe. Paris
Bacal i Costa Enache. Cannuzi $1. Gheorghe, Tanase Adam Tefa, Nicolae SI.
Fuduli, Nicell SI. Fuduli, Sterie P. Dauti, Chirata Lachina, Gheorghe E.
Bacali , Uda (n text Ude) Panait Gheorghe, Misu Arghir Constantin, Arghir
r ... Mi hali. Constanti n P. Uda. Sterie N. Steru, Sterie Dumitru Sterie.
Adam Sterie Cartali. Trant u ])1I111U Nicolae, Dimu Gh. Pucerea, Dumitru E.
Caraghcorghe, Trantu Damu Pamlit, Ciciu D. Nicolae. Nicolae Sterie Stefu.
Trant u Damu (in text Danu) Sterie, Nicolae Stefu Adam, Mihail Oh.
Pucerea, Cosla Camgheorghe, Gheorghe 1. Caragheorghe. Chira\a Adam
$tefll. Iancu Caragheorghe, Misll Slcrie Panait. Elena N. Murga, Steric
Panait Misu.
119
117. eL "Jwml/u/ CQ .... ililll"i dt> Mi"i$lri". nr. 1539.
118. Cf. "J/lmn!1I1 (''''.si/ill/ui dt> MilliSlri". ni. 1541.
119. Cf "JIII"I",I,,1 COIlsi!illlui de Milli$l1i". nr. 1620.
'"
J
Maceda-umm{illii (/obrogelli ' Tbe Mflced(J-Ammm,im,s tII Dobrluljn
120, Cllgcalar, com_ Cm't-Bunar, jud, Durostor
D. Caracota, Hrisu Panait Caracota, Ghcorghe Stcre Bizdu,
Gheorghe Steriu Zisu, Costa Iancu TilCU, Mihail Sterie Dadaciu (n text
Dodacill). Dimciu Drosi Cju, Mihail Stcrie Zissu, Drosi Enache Cju,
Stcriu Enache Cju, Hristu Enache Cftju, Dimciu St. Cju, Stcriu Gh. Cju,
Mihale SI. Bizdu. Iancu SI. Zissu. NicoJa Dimu Pancu, Gheorghe IIrislU
Caracota, Ghcorghc Iancu Tararache, Nicolae Iancu Tararache, Dimcca
Iancu Tararache, Dimu Gh. Cju, Mihulc Iancu Tararaehc, Gheorghe D.
Calaigi (n text Calagi), Gheorghe Steriu Dimu, Elena SI. Dimu, Panait
Dimciu Caracota. Hri stu Costa Zaburda, Dumitru HrislU Zaburda. Costa Gh.
Tpu. Panait Pavel Poja, Steriu Iancu Tacu.
1lO
121, Avdula,jud. Durostor
D. Stefan Arghir. Dimciu D. Arghir. Mihail A. Papaziea (n text
PaopoLica), Dimu Constantin Mueenu, Atanase Banugadus ('l) Dind Iancu
Cusu, Sterie Gheorghe Cusu, Iancu Gh. Gog." Nicoluc 1. Zoita
Iancu Grosu, Ele na Gh. II. Mantu. l aneu Dimciu Cusu, Zoita A. N.
Cacilltanu, Gheorghe 1. HriSIU D. Calaigi (n text Calngi), Tudora
1. Malllu. Dimciu Gh. Giru, f\'\aria Elluchc Gi ru, Steriu N. Gh. Calintaru,
Na idu N. Calilltaru, Steriu Iancu Gioga, Iancu Mantu, Nicolac M. Cocca,
Gh. IIristu zis Htu. Nicolae Gh. Htu, Enachc Costa Gima, Costa B. Gima,
Sultalli\ Sofia Posnava, I-IrislU Gh. Calaigi, Gheorghe A. Tpu. Vasile Iancu
Zgura. Steriu Ilmeu Zgura. Sicriu Gheorghe D. Arghir, Mihail
Iancu Gavrizi, Gheorghe 1. Gavrizi, Steriu Mihail T., Gheorghe Giru,
Nicolae Calintaru.
121
120. er. "JI/Tlllliui Consiliului tiI' tir. 1021
121. eL "}lIrm,11I1 Cf!llJililtllli de MlUi$lri". nr. 1622.
'"
NICOLAE CUSA OTiLlA PACEA
122. Arahagilar,jud. Durostor
Mihai Bajdeehi, Gheorghe A. Bajdechi, HriSlu A. Bajdeehi, Anlon Z.
Bajdechi . Ion Z. Ion Z. Bajdcchi, Nicolae Z. Blljdeehi, Atllllase 1.
l3ajdechi , Gheorghe St. Boia, Sterie Gh. Boia, Ion SI. Zgura, Nicolae Ion
Zgura, Foi i St. Zgura, Nicolae D. Farina, Sierie SI. Bi zdri ghian, Gheorghe
A. Cokellru, Mllria Gh. COkearu, Alll nase N. Colcearu, Nicoille Cokellru,
Gheorghe M. Hagell, Sierie N. Palicari , Gheorghe 1. Peanci (n lext Panee),
Hrislu 1. Peanci, Atanase SI. Anagnosle, Atanase N. Salrapeli, Sterie C,
f'.-1nhcra (n tcxt Mnchcra), Constanlin Gh. Carscli, Ecaterina N.
Maria Ath. Ragea. Dumitru C, Zicu, Gheorghe A. Ragea, Ion SI. Ghin-
dimeanu. Mihail C, Stamu, Gheorghe C, Slllmu, Constmllin C, Tode (n tcxt
Toda). Ion SI. Para, Zurzu Ioan Steric, Gheorghe L. Bizdrighean. Anastase
IvI. Bajdechi, Sterie C, Chicheanu (in text Ghichcanu), Hristu SI. Chicheanu
(n lext Ghicheanu), Hri Slu SI. Chicheanu, Nicolae D. Srbu, Ecaterina D.
Papat:ostca, Allaslase Gh. Chichel\nu, Gheorghe N. MiSllca, Gheorghe
Papacoslea. Steric Limona, Anaslase Gheorghe (in text
Mihail Satrapeli, Petre N. Mangiuchi.
l22
123. Sili irul Nou,jud. DUl'ostor
Stere N. Avganti. Nkola Nisu (n lext Nici u) Coki, Vanghele SI.
(n text Muchona), Sterie D. Saramandu (n lext Smaranda), Sterc
Gh. Ghimi (nlext Ghiurea). Gheorghe Gh. (n text Mosa), Agora SI.
Misu, Mi hail SI. Gheorghe SI. Misa, Coslca M. Cju, Mihale SI.
Dimciu , Mihail SI. Misa. Mat:he M. Cju, Dimciu Gh. Ghiuvea. Stavrosilu
C, Ioan, Iancu Gh . Anagnoste (n text Anacnosle). (n text Ghita) N.
Anastase, Pari s Atanase Slefu, Gheorghe Costa Ghiuvea, Iancu Gh.
Durniru Gh . Ghiuvea, Elena 1. M. Nicol .. . Alcxc Gh. Gavrizi, Atanase 1.
Nicolae J. Nicol ae SI. Cflju. Musu M. Carlllllan Sterie Dimciu
122. Cf. "Juma/ul COI1Ji/iullli il" MiniSlri". nr. 1624.
'"
r
Macedo-aromfilljj dubrogeni' The MlIudo-Aromani(lIIs il1 Dobmdja
Pari s Se Costea, Stcrie Mihalc Iancu, Stere Dimciu Mergeani,
Pans SI. Costca, Sferic Mihalc Iancu, Stcrc Dimciu Simiti, Gheorghe Dima
Cuvat5 (n text Vanghele D. Maria, Mihail N. Cju, Stefan C.
Vanghclc D. Vallghele. Enachc St. Avganti. Dimciu M. Saramandu
(n text Smar:mua), Mihail Oh. Teja (in text Teju), Gheorghe Tcja Paris,
Gheorghe ah. Ghilii, Dind SI. Mcrgcani (in text Mcrgcaru),12J
124. Ilogcacoi, com Ial-Ccat lagea,jud. Durostor
Nicolae Stcriu Pociu, Ion Nicolae Pociu, Costea Sterc Pociu. Coslca
At;I11:1se Learciu. Mihail Constantin Dimci, Anastasia Tasu Oh. Bllrdu,
Gheorghe Dumitru Duzi, Dumitru St. Zisu Gheorghe Bardu (n
text Pardu), Gheorghe Mihail Mitrus Nitcu Paris, Mihail Ghcorghc
Cusca (n text Tusea), Ion Stcre, Mihni! Vasil e N. Farin, Mihail
Stcre Hristu ]\1ih<lil Tusa (n text Tosca), Costa Dumitru DUli,
f\,l ihail Ioan (n text Rusea). Ghcorghe A. Anagnoste. Hristu Stere
Dumitru Duzi, Constamin Paris, Nicolac Coh. Farin,
Stere Nirlu, Ilristu Stere Toza, Sterghic lIrism Toza, Sterc T. A1cxc Nico!a,
Iane T. Nicola, Dl\mitru A. Zicu. Adam Hristu Zicu, FOIi Zisll Bardu (n text
P:lrdu).124
12S. COIll . Ezibci,jud. Caliacra
Dimciu Gheorghe, Enache Gheorghe Enilche, Niculae hmeu. Pmwit
Mihale. Iancu Gheorghe, Gheurghe EIHlchc Dumitru, Stere Enache
Farmason. j-Iristu Dimu Dimu Gheorghe, Nicol<le Gh. luruc, Mihail lurue.
Ecaterina Misa. Sterie Misa, Dumitru Panita, Nicolae Tasu, Gheorghe
Iancu, Gheorghe Constantin Chiosc, Mihail Ianus, Stere Gheorghe. Stere
Nicolae Carabas. Gheorghe Nicolae Carabas, Gheorghe Nicol<lc Carabas,
Nicolae Z. Nicolae Gheorghe Chiose, Stere Tutungiu, Costen Gh.
123. eL ")",.,U/I"I COiuili"l"i de Ministri". nr, 1625.
124. eL ")""'Il/I"I CVII:;;li"I,," (le /11''''$/'-''"'. nr. 162(,.
113
N/COLAIi rUSA' onUA PACEA
BuciUll canu (n text Buciveanu), Nicolae Dervcncu
125
.
126. Uni l"ea,jud. Durost()r
Dimu Papaianc, Ion D. Papa iane, Stcrc D. Papaiane , Dumitru
Papaiane.
126
125. eL "Jum(l/"I (;/i/lsililll,,; de Millistri". nr. 1425.
126. el. "juma/ul COl1silil/Illi dl! Min/Slri". nr. 1282.
'"
l
Macedo-al"omllii dobrogeni' 71u Mar:edo-Aro"''''tialls in Dobmdja
Victimele aromnilor n Cadrilater
NcntelegcriJe dintre bulgari, populmia n Cadrilatcr
noii veniti, au degenerat adeseori n conflicte. Aceste
conflicte erau oarecum previzibile chiar inevitabile.
de ce!
Aromnii, plecati definitiv din de origine, au fost n
Cadril ater, n Romnia de atunci; au fost colunizati cu
loturi de in noua lor Era firesc ea ei apere noile proprie-
impl icit acest teritoriu nou pe c<lre Romnia l dobndise la 1913.
1
Bulgarii, locuitorii lIU devenit din 1913 ai Romniei
cu Cadrilaterul. Ei nu erau minoritari Acest fapt i
spere noua schimbare este una provizorie regiune
la va reveni Bulgariei.
Statul romn aplaneze aceste conl1icte. Pe de parte
politica statului romn de atunci era consolidarea (lUIO-
romne din punct de vedere teri torial, social-cconomic si national.
De aceea s-au n Cadrilater, aducndu-se macedo-aromni
Co1oni wrea Il-a fost o de binefacere sau de satis
facere a intereselor acestor ci o prin care se preconiza o
mai asigurare a de sud a statului. Sigurant:L statului si intro-
narea ordinii au dus la ideea de colonizare a Dobrogei Noi.
Statul bulgar ducea si el Pe de parte, nricc
actiuni organizate n scopul revenirii acestui teritoriu n componenta sa
erau binevenile chiar cele subversive; se disocia, evident , de lIctiuniie
corni tagii lor care treceau granita, actiuni cllre se soldau cu morti
Asa au Societatea si de binefacere "Dobrogea" , cu
arie de n centrele cu populatie si mai cu
- V.D.R.O., cu statut n
1925; avea sediul la Sofia dar avea filiale la Rusciuk, Vama, precum
1. Mncedtl-aromiinij ntodcaunn pntrulc!e armate; la
acluni!c organizate n an'st $Cns.
115

NICOlAE OTIUA PACEA
n Durostor. Aceste organizatii pe swpuri eul urale, aveau pre-
iredentiste: independent<! Dobrogei si apoi alipirea ci Oulgarici.
2
Conl1ictele locale, care de fapt erau mai mult de
(pentru oblincrcll loturilor agricole) n-au pUlut fi evitate. Aromnii erau
de bulgarii autohtoni nu numai, ca unii care stricau vechea orn-
s i socotelile lor vii toare; bulgarii, la rndul lor, erau de
arolllfmi ca unii care mpiedicau stmornicirea lor n regiune.
Acesta este. de fapt mot ivul connictclor dintre ei. con-
flicte soldate de multe ofi cu victime de nmbclc pihti.
Asa cum se de obicei, vict imele, n cele mai multe clIzuri,
sunt ne vinovate; prin moartea lor produc n mod fatal disensiuni
interetnice, n<.:heiate cu nedorite de anate n connict. Cu
att mai mult aceste victime trebuie vencrate!
2. Acc5!c asociatii organizatii de eL Arhivelor Statului . Rful1nku
V&kea.l:>..Jsar nr. :\11933. fii:! 165.
'"
1
J
MueedO-QrO/l/"ii dobrogf!lli' n,t: Maet:da-Armmm;ml$ il! lJobrmlja
In Memoriam
Ertimi c ucis la 4 septembrie 1927 la punctul Oenicler, pc
Silistra la 14 km de Bazargic, la 6 seara, A fost
omorAt de comi tagii bulgari, mpotriva colonistii trebuiau se
"pere mai mult si nguri.
"Peninsula Balca/licd", V, Nr. 7, 8, 1927; "Unil'ers/ll",
XLV, Nr. 223, 25 se"f. 1927.
Gota, asasinat n noaptea de I spre 2 noiembri e 1927 de
comilagi i n Caracuz din localitatea Cocinu, jud. Durostor,
unde IOl.:uia si T. GO\a. Era un om harnic, Si gospodar. Aromnii
veniti din alte s-au dedut 1:1 represulii , o serie de localnici bulgari
de complici tate au fost
Referil/re: "Voill/a 1!U(l.\fru, 1, Nr. 1, Sili3fra, 1928; "A(:/iwu:a ROIl1/l-
neasa} dill DI/roslor, II, Nr. 23, Silisfra. 1928; "Pe/linsula Balcanicii", V,
Nr. 7, 8, /927.
Hristu Gicu, dclcgatul macedonenilor din Chiosc-Aidin, localitate de
Ourostor. A fost omort n 23 decembrie 1928. n
de acest sat (destinat a fi colonizat cu ai n ehi]) i-au fost
sfrtccate cu baioneta iar degetele de la mini si urechile i-au
fost revoltati din Chiosc-Aidin au aplicat o corectie la 40 de
bulgari. victime).
Referill re: "Actiullea ROlI/neaSClI din DI/rosfor ", JJ 1, Nr. 30, 1928.
Zizi uin satul Ghiore, judetul Cali;tcra. A fost omort n ziua
de 2 \ decembrie 1928. n urma unui connict minor, pentru paie ce
apartineau localnic ului bulgar Doniu Zlatef, de care erau si alti
locuitori de origi ne Zizi Hasoti, dobort la cu furca , a stri gat
ajutor. Au Imi multi macedoneni din apropiere. S-au
schimbat focuri ue Colonistii maccuoncni n-au tntS n plin, uu tras la
117
NICOLAE OHl.IA /'ACEA
pidoare. Din nndul lor lW fost c:tiva ti si utlul 1I1ort: Zi,. Hasoti. Dintre
autohtoni. unul n picior Si unul
Re/eri//le: "CuI'l/IIul Nostru", " /JaZ(jl"gic. 1928: "Legio/larii"' , 1, Nr.
1, fl(/ZCIIXic. 1929. "Peni/lsula /Jalconicel", VIII. Nr. 9. 1930.
GheOlghe lJarduc - 12 :mi
M.lJardHC - 13 ani (erau rude, veri)
Au fost ucisi n Lina de 5 septembrie 1930. Corpurile lor au
fost descoperite n ziua de 6 septembri e. pe cmp. Ia marginea satului
Arabagi,jud. Durostor. A(;csti copii n de numai 12 13 ani
parte din grupul de aromni imigrantl din Bulgarill. Au fost aS:lsinatl n
conditii de cruzi me: corpurile avnd de cutit , cu
beregate le n profunzime, (;apetele fii ndu- le aproape decapitate. n
presa vremi i s-a scris aceste crime de la Arabagi (lngfl Bei-Bunar) au
fost de wlllitagii veniti de peste Jar sprijini li de localnicii
bulgari (!>rn n scopul de li pe Acest
IUt:fU nu s-a ntmplat,t:olonistii ma(;edoneni au aplic:l' legea talionului. Un
localnic bul gar a fost ucis cu focur i de revolvcr. pe soseaua Sili s tra-
Bazargic. Cnraonnan. drepi Acesta a nevinovat fiind
primul bulgar ntlnit n drum.
"Ac/iunca ROII/(I/e(./scll llill Durvs/ur". IV. NI". 53. Silistm,
1930: "Patria. " Nr. BaZllrgic, /930, "Buciumul" , 1, Nr, 32, B(l zargic, /930.
llristu din jud. Caliacra (sat la granita
cu judetul Durostor, nu uep,ute de Arabagi) a fost pe la spate de
M. Gheorghieff. Desi localnicii bulg<lri mpiedicau pe colonistii mace-
duneni sf\ se coloni zeze n sawllor. n lunll septcmbrie 1931. din penultimul.
transport de colonisti, 7 familii ue arolJl ni repllrti7ati, au se sta-
bi lcasd n locali tate. Cu toate erau n sicanati, colonistii nu
s-au intimidati. in zi ua de 26 decembrie 1931. Ia cafeneaua din sat (a
bulgarului Dumitru SlOiannff) , efl,i va colonisti Illa(;cdoneni au fost provocati
de ni ste ircdentisti bulgari care le-au adus diverse injurii; cnd acest ia au
ripostat verbal toti bulgarii aflati TI cafenea au sllrit asupra lor si au nceput
grav pe colonistii : D. G. Hagi. M. G. Hagi D. Hristu .
Alarmat <.le zgomote n j urul cafcnclc alti nHrlllati l:U
",

Moudo-l"t,mIl; Jobrogelli -nu il! lJvbrudjl'
topoare coase -, ]-Iristu a iesit din si s-a ndreptat spre calc-
nea L"C se acolo, Din spate, dar de la a fost impuca!
de caraula M, Ghcorghiefr. u de agonie cu loale ajutoarele date de
colonisti, Hristu si-a dut sunetul. Caraula M. Gheorghicff. a
fugit. trecnd tlranita n Bulgaria. Multi colonisti din satele nvecinate au
sosit n satul Cli prilejul lui Hristu Unii au
vrut 511 se nu S-:I tlImplat nimic; majoritatea au
cu resemnare n ncnsul1etilul corp al lui Hristu
Dimcic:! ul ti mul drum.
"BuciulI/lIl", II, Nr. 83, Bm,m-,:;c, /932
Tugcaru - 14 ani , de I cu o de
cumitagii n casa bunicul ui ei, Stere Tugcaru. fruntas m!lcedonean din Sar-
Nebi (Saranebi). judetul Caliacra. Batlua de cumitagii de vreo 2H de oameni
nanna1i care au acest atac de la 9 octombrie 1933, a intrat n
Cadri later (vcni nd di n Bulgaria) prin jud. Durostor. la fi nele lunii septembrie
1933; ilvnd drept dc1cgati lor macedoneni Gheorghe Celnicu
din Alffllar si Stere TugeHIlI din Sarnebi.
mpotrivit lui Stere Tugearu, delegat al celor apmximativ 20 de familii
de colonist i macedoneni din Sarnebi (om cu un trecU! frumos n luptele
natiomtlc din Macedonia). au fost ntreprinse. de bandele de comitagii
vcnite de dincolo de Illai multe atacuri.
Astfel, n vara anului 1932 (cu un an nainte deci!), un grup dc vreo 12
pcrwanc nannatc l-au capt urat pc S. Tugearu (n momentul dnd din
ducndu-se la arman), ce l-au riinil cu bHioneta. fiului
mai mic, ],mcu, care n clipa aceeil se ntorcea de la cmp, a pUiut
La tipetele el a cteva focuri tie revolver in grupul de
banditi pe utlul d intre ci. n a putut
Tugearu . Comitagii au fugit. n urma acestui atac s-a o
care a stabilit complicitatea mai multor
localnici bulgari din acest sat. Unii dintre complici au trccut frontiera n
Bulgaria iar ahii au fost pri nsi deferiti justitiei.
i n septembrie 1933, cam cu naintca atacului de la 9
octombrie, bantla a alacal pc Gheorghe Ce/nicu, e:l ru ia Il -au reusit
nimic, pentru el era i narmat le-a I-au omurt dOilf. cu o
'"
NICOlAE CWjA 011UA PACEA
grcna(lii 7 oi. Desi de p"zii di n erau severe (ntre timp fusesc
prins un membru al bandei, Peire S. Petroff, eliTe a denuntat alacul pre-
conizat si pc membrii bandei ), cu ajutorul locuitorilor bulgari din Sarnebi.
Conac celelalte sate din mprejurimi, banditii au putUI se strecoarc
IlcHbscrvlIti la locuinta lui S. Tugcaru pc care au ncercat {) forle7e.
Din interior li s-a cu focuri de revolver. n se ana sotiu lui
Tugcaru. fiul cel mare, Nicolae nepoata Marusa (1. Tugcaru era n sat la o
ntlnire cu agronollml regiunii n vederea loturilor). cei
\.l in nu vor se preuea. banditii au inceput spre ca ntr-o
lint ii dintr-un poligon mi litar. Il -JIU succes din au
aruncat 6 grcnm.Jc, cte una in fi ecare a casei lui Tugeam. Au explo-
dat 4 din ele in j urul lor: tiul cel mare Nicolae a fost
grav. unul dintre pi cioare i-a fost complet (va muri, nu mult
timp). nepoata lui S. Tugcaru pe loc iar bunica ei grav
Cnd comit agii se dea foc ntregii case si acareturi lor . un
coloni st curajos din mprejurime a nceput tragil asupra handei. Speriati
ctlmiwgii au sut ul n cusu lui Tugearu un mort, un schillKlit
grav un
n fuga lor pc au nt lnit un convoi de (."'OIoni51i macedoneni din
satul Carageat, jud. Durostor. cu c11rulele cu lemne. Au ncepuI
asupra lor. Trei coloni st; au fml de gloante. unul mortal, un copil
de 18 ani (nempliniti ), Stere Adam ahi 2 grav
A treia banda a intml n satul Sever sat pur romnesc
locuit de romfmi macedoneni, prol1Wnd marea majoritate il
btlTbatilor se unau la O n sat ul Cageaolar din Durostor. Dupii ce au
pe caraula SlllUlui 15sndu-1 n nesimtire (aceasta era nzestrat doar cu o
cu numai gloant e in dotare) au in lui Nicolae
Marzav3n. unul dintre cei mai macedoneni, unde au mal tratat pe
mama acestuia de 75 de lIni forlnd-o le arate locul unde lin banii (au
intepat-o n 2 locuri cu baioneta , i-au O parte din ureche si apoi i-au uns
cu gal un ochi si i l-au Au luai 200.000 de lei n hrtii de cte
IUOO Ici si multe moncdc rJc aur Si lucruri scumpe. La plecare ntlnind un
coloni st regiitean ce venea de la l-au omorflt.
B ;1:1111111 atltcur lor comit agiit(lr bulgari n toamna anului 1933:
'20
-
dobrogelli' 1"I,e Maudo-Aromw,iuJlS i/1 Dobrudja
1. La Sarnebi 2 morti un (mama primului).
2. Pe soseaua Bazargic-Silistra l mort si un grav
3. u! Scvcr un mort 2 (mama colonistului Nicolae
MarZllvan si caraula).
nmormntarea victimelor de pc UfITW atacului de [a Sarnebi
s-au adunat n fata prefccturii Caliacra la Bazargic. Au particip:!t
de macedoneni si romni. Manifestanti i au cerut de
in urma discutiilor pc care delegatii le-au avut cu prefectul Vasile
s-a ajuns la un consens, promitnuu-se un pachet de pentru viitor,
citite multimii de acesta. Printre ele: nlocuirea funct ionarilor demni-
tari lor de ori gi ne transferarea lor n vechiul regat, n vederea desli-
maliei .mtohtonil or bul gari; narmare:! colonistilor; deschiderea unei
anchete cu privire In atacuri le etc. multumiti de aceste
promisiuni , s-au in liniste.
Localnicii bulgari din Bazargic (negustorii) n semn de protest de
manifestatie au nchi s magazinele iar . Societatea de si
Binefacere "Dobrogea" a naintat o plngere Natiunilor de la
Geneva. de 1. Stoianoff, presedintele S<lCiet1itii si de P. GospodinolT,
secretar. n" mod cinic n continutul plngerii (text ticluit la Solia, n limba
se invoca posibilitatca aceste crime ar putea li chiar de
co]onisii macedoncni. numit i n textul plngerii "Koulzovala4ue".
Anclleta Prefecturii OuruslOr solicitatc'1 de ministml (le
illteme prin adres(/ Nr. 2262. A3. martie, 5, 1934. fn Arllil'ele Statului
IUlII/nicu Vlcea, FOlld Prefectura Jude/ulili Ourostor, OOM/r Nr. 2011934.
jilele 163-165;jilele 170-189.
"Romnul", VI, Nr. 71. 15x, Silistra, 1933.
"Plugarul", 1, Nr. 6, 15x. Bazargic, 1933.
"Legiol/arii', 1, Nr. 35, 20x, B(/zwgic, /933.
Stoica op. cii., 2002, pag" 28-40, CII menliwlea c(J Iancu TI/gcarll
a illlen'enil, sa{I'("dll-si raul/, fII {/facui dill 1932,1111 ill cel (le la 9 septembrie
1933, C/IIII se specijicd /I articohd citat (p. 38); iur Sfere Adam Gheorghild a
de lIcceellJj bal/d(}, /IIr-aden}r, dar /III n casa lui Tugearu ci
pe soseaua Baz(/rgic - Silistra, Adam Gheorghi/d afllldll -se II cOIII'oiul de
cifrufe atacat de comita8ii.
'"
NICOLAE ('USA O1IU,I/'ACEA
Nicolae Tugearu , grav la 9 octombrie [933 de o in
lI tacu[ comitagii[or de 111 SarilNebi; decedat n urma acestei
Sierc Adam Gheorghil:i - 18 ani , ucis prin impuscare de comitagii [a
!.) octombrie 1933 pe soseaua Bazargic-Sifislfa, n apropierea
Sannebi.
Gheorghe Barzu , ucis n chip mrsav la 10 april ie 1933 n
din apropierea satul ui Mflrzac de BHimm-Bunar jud. Caliacra. Era
delegatul din Mrzac a copii minori. in ziua de 10
aprilie 1933 a pe la ora [2, ducndu-se la cmp. Nu s-a mai ntors. A
fost grlsit 11 doua zi n cu minil e legate cu fitil de la
gt brat cu un glonte n piept.
Ref erinte: "Legionarii", f, N,.. 17. Bazargic, 1933.
Gheorghe asasinat n ziua de 13 mai 1934 n comuna Cara-
geat. j ud. Durostor. n zi, Gheorghe primar n
i nt orcndu-se de la cafenea. a fos t acostat de Gh. Jccoff Dimo SI.
Jccoff, i ntre ci s-a iscat o discut ie (in acea zi loc
alegeri n Din spate li Oh. Coliu Ciolaeoff,
care l-a lovit n cap pc Oh. cu un par, omorllltu-I pe loc: care
agresorul a fugi nd nspre Bulgaria.
Dll uu-sc alarma colonisti i Ill;lccdoneni adunat n jurul cada
vrului. Revoltat i de imagi nea ce li se prezenta in fata ochilor, s-au
Au int rat n casa lui Dimo Jccoff, unde se
ascunde Oh. Ciolacoff, asasi Jl u[ primarului. D. Jacoff, n loc J e
i-a ntmpinat cu cuvintele: "Asil trebuia i se ntmple primaru-
lui": I-illi lovi t cu toporul in eap omorndu-1.
"RolI/rl/ml", VI , Nr. 86, Silislra, 1934.
122
: I
"
I
r
I
(
\
1

<JUO. ,..,,0
v
o
I
SOCIOLOGIE III, 4-6
Noe:Colonizarea Cadrilaterului
HARTA
o
LJI I'f
CAORILATER
fii:.A4S l'f- t1O.000
I'y
.s
J \l D

, \.
v
,
o
'"
f O "
{

".,._ ... .....,
"_A<I wl'.,..'
C_ .. *,..,,..,.,
S.,
........
-_ .. .. -.
' "
- " ..... -

--_ .. '1 .. .h"',.,t.
- ' 1 ., ;';"""f";
- C'oI ... aob_/
.
" VO.
G
------ ..
... k .
.. c.... .... .
", \ 1 ,.
/1>. "O
o
o C'"r4.-JO'r
'</
-<?
v
SOCIOLOGIE ROMNEASC, III, 4-6
Npe: Colonizarea Cadrilaterului
HARTA
c;.
<>
C'
o

... -

o
.. ' .... iri?'
," ..... . : '
".trl' -\f:""

t)/iY
CAlJ.q/LATE,q

'Y
s
.,.
"1

I
..., .,.
". II
Ai
.,.
,
t '"
-4


V'
a
.,.
q-
iHacrdo.arOlllllii dobrogeni The A/acrdo-ArQmanin//$;// Dubrudja
V. RECOLONIZAREA AROMNlLOR
N DOBROGEA
- JUDETELE CONSTANTA TULCEA-
A doua colunizare sau recolonzare a macedo-aromnil or a avut loc n
anul 1940. n acest lLll Romnia a pierdut Basarabia Bucovina (prin dic-
tatul de la Moscova din 26 iunie 1940) teritoriul de nord-vest al Tran-
silvaniei (prin dictutul de la Viena din 30 august (940), si Cadrilaterul (prin
tratatul de la Craiova din 7 septembrie 1(40).
Cauzele celei de-a doua s-au t.Iatoral, deci. tratatului de la
Craiova. Tratatul si Anexele sale
1
au fust ratificate prin Decretul lege Nr.
30.999 din 10 septembrie 1940. n cadrul Ancxelor la Tratatul ncheiat ntre
Romnia si Bulgarill, ari. 3 stabilea ca n termen de trei luni, incepflnd cu
data schimbiirii instrumentelor de ratificare ale Tratatului . sc procedeze,
"la un schimb obligatoriu supusii romni de origine din jud.
Tulcea si Cunstanta si supusi r01mni de origine din jud.
Durostori Caliacra". 2
Pentru aromni ncepea asadar o II treia pentru
din Albania, a patra pentru din Grecia Si Dulgaria si in
line, a cincea chiar. pentru frsirotii veniti din Grecia.
a fost un blestcm asupra lor: nu liniste statornicire.
I Publical il! Muniturul Oficial. Nr. 212. 12 scplcmbric 1940 (si n !imna francezii).
2. Loc. ciI.
"3
NI COLAE OTfUA I'ACEA
Importa nt este faptul n-l\U sucombnt; au sridat aceste dureroase
exoJuri de care au avut parte. constienti nu le sunt de ci
de conjunctura vremurilor respective.
Tot ast fel au tratat si emigrare.
nai nte cum s-a recolollizurea care au fost
unde au rosI asezati, se cuvine a ne opri nsupra unei chest iuni
care o clariricare:
aromnilor colonizati n Cadrilater
cu exacti tate a aromnilor n 1940, era
n tabel ele di n 1930. nu au fost (probabil
pentru faptul nu erau cetiHeni, ntruct n mai recente
sunt trecuti, chiar aromfmii din Romnia nu sunt dedaruti etnic sepnratl't).
Din aceste motive n de speciali tate au fost avansate diverse
cifre. autorii minimaliznd
J
sau amplilicnd
4
lor. n ultima vreme s-
au luat n calcul celc ci fre lansate de Vasile Constantin Noe.
Unii au considerat ca etalon estimarea de V. Musi, altii pe cea a lui C.
Noe. Concret. primul. n cartea sa "Un (le(xlI;u tie colonizare n Dobrogea
Now1", n 1935. cifra de 6.553 de familii (inmultit cu 5 media pc
famil ie - 32.765 de suflete). Vasile nu sursa acestei
Constanti n Noe, n "Colonizarea Cadrilaterului" n 1938,
cifra de 4946 de familii de n1Hcedoncni 24.730 de sunete). C.
Noe sursa: tablouril e de colonisti (capi i de familii ), aprobati pc ccn-
tre si categorii la data de 15 februarie 1932, preluate de la Serviciile agricole
<tIe celor judete si pe care le la sfrsitullucr1l.rii mentionate.
De!;i, C. Nuc evalua aromnilor tablourile cu
3. Th. Capidan. de ac,uplu n M"cedQr(!,.,/iIl;i"', pag. 8. esti,ua numai 12.000 de
suflete.
4. Em. n "Peninsula lk,/canici!"', VI. 1928. afirmD eli nlllllllmllor ar fi r"st 4(JJJ(X)
de evident li cu nsumi am stn:\:urut li inarJvertcntll ;11 '"M(lct'Jvromlllii pe ,'('Iile
iJturil!i'". J99tI. pag. 45. unde am seris eli "1()/n/1I1 popII/fi/ici flromll!l! sosile ill /940-4/ n
lJohrogea. se eSlimt'aul ItI 65381. imi fac me(/..,d,Nl. preciztimJ dl a("l!mlt! frt! prelrwl/1 Jin
dO<"lIl1U'lI/d,> ("I!I"/"I'III', i"din1 11(' filplnWlI<lmlllllllmr colonis/ilOI" (deci si l"egtll('1';).
'"
Maudo-aromnii dobrogelli ' l'he MaceJo-Aromallians in Dobrudja
aprobati n cele judete, n februarie 1932, afirmnd "de la februarie
1932, p/lll astelzi n 1938, cnd si-a scri s lucrarea, n.n.), silua/i(/
llumerici1 a colonistilor macellol/efli 1111 s-a .tchimbal mult "s. Realitatea este
alta colonizarea s-a continulU pe tot parcursul anului 1932 si 1933;
colonizarea nceta abia la sfrsitul lunii deccmbrie 1933
6
. in lIcest intervlIl
au sosit grupe numeroase de din Bulgaria si din Grecia, tinu-
turile Cavala si Seres.
Cercetnd fondul Prefecturii j ud. Durostor, existent la Arhivele Sllltu-
lui din Rmnicu Vleea
7
, am un documcnt care face n
este vorba de un tablou numeric cu date exacte ale populatiei din
acest judet, pe si coloni sti, existenti la 1 mai 1940. Din
pentru judetul Caliacra nu am un ascmcnea documcnt; fondul Prefec-
turii Caliacra este inexistent
8
, astfel tabloul numeric pe localit1i1i al popu-
latiei din Cali acra. similar cu cel din Durostor (ambele tablouri au fost ordo-
nate de guvernul Ion Antonescu). nu este de Cunoastem
fami liilor (capii de fami li e), colonizate n acest judet la 1 septembrie
[937, dintr-un tablou concis al O.N .A.C.-ului, care totalul famili-
ilor pe Tablouri le (attti pentru Durostor ct pentru Caliacra) au
rost cerute expres de Tinutul Marea
9
, Serviciul
admi ni strati v prin Rezidentul Regal.
5. C. Noe. C%lti7.areo Codri/ole",'"i". 1938. pag . 154.
6. ncetarea a l.'Otonizlbii a fost n CII asasinlln:a primului min
istru I.G.Duca. Ia 29 ocl.'embrie 1933. La erimli au participat doi studenti macedoneni.
Ion Caranica si [)oru Bclimal."C. Cel care 11 tras a fost Nicusor Constantinescu. dar acest lucru a
avui mai importanti!. cei doi au pllrticipat si ei la asasinat.
7. Acest fond s-a anat n moo firsc n 1996 1,1 Constanta. Din moti\"C l\CeunOS<,:Ule
fondul "Cadrilater" a fosl mutat la Rilmnieu Vlcea.
8. Din diS/.1.J\iile purtate cu doamna Angcla Pop i muitulliesc si pe accasti! cale pen-
tru inFormatiile pertinente oferite CII multii gcncnujtalC). arllivi51 p!ncipal la Arhivele Statului din
Constanta. am inteles ci! fon<.lul respectiv 11 fost distrus. Se IX1JC d a fosl dus pc vremca comunistilor
11\ fabrica de Mitic Lelea unde 11 fost "n::eidat". adidi li r"st ",fulosit ca rnatcrk primii.
9. Prin Decretul-Lege Nr. 347 din 14 august t938. denumit sau denumi ti! "'A'gea
adminis/o/il'i1" s-au nfiintat 10 IInitilli administrativc numite tinuturi - cu atributii ecunomice.
cultural e si sociale. Administratia tinutului era condusil de un Iczidelll regal si dc un consiliu
fomal din membrii alesi si membrii de drept. Tinutul Marea avca resedinta 111 Constanta si
cuprindea judetele: Constanta. Tulcea, talOll1ita. Caliacrn SI Duroslor.
125
NICOLAe CUSA Ol'lLlA PACEA
Prc(ectura Jud. DUrustOf
Nr.OO5471L21 Apr. 1940
Intmfc (s/am"ihl)
TINUTUL MAREA
SERVICIUL ADMINIS1RA TIV
Domnlllui prefect al judetului Dllro.ftor,
20./V'940
cxecu/111
urgel1/
Urgent col. indescifrabil
CII onoare !'it rugdm a ne inainta de urgcllfd /III tab/ou numeric CII
poplllaria din judellll Dllrosfor; pe lI(l/iol1(/li/(l,i elllice si pe comU/le, inclusiv
fOaie
Ni se I'or trimite daleli' (/cllwle, la zi; I/nici II/! caz I/III/i se I'or trimile
rimele dill 1930, tlale pe care le avem si IIvi.
Tabloul va cllprlule po/mlatia pe suflete )'a lII'ea si () /"Ilbricd spe-
ci(IM unde se l'a Irecc, tol pe suflete IIllllu7nd ("%/li.jtilor din CO/lllllul, CII
prol'ellicmG lor (1I"lI/lsilwjllcni, bucovil/clI;' b(/sarubcni, limocelli, macedo-
/leni elc.).
De llSt:tllenea u rubrici! \'(1 cuprimle Ilwlldnd /urci/or emigrall/i di/\
comlllu1.
DI. referelll sWlislic va cellll"lllizG aceste date si )'{/ avea grUc1 .wl fie
II/aiI/tate Timlllllui I! cel mai scurt timp posibil.1
RezillclIl Regal
S.S.IlIdescifrabil Director
S.S. Indescifrabil
l. Arhivdc SI'Uullii Rm. VnJWll. Fond. Pre(ectura Jutlcluili i DlIrostor. 24/ 1940.

'"

1
Macf!do-llfomnii dobrogf!lIi' MlIudQ-Aromwliaru in Vcbrudju
Tablou
Ilumeric de IJOpulalia dill Duro.\'lor pe la data de J
Mai 1940 (suflete). Fond Prefeclllra Judelului Durostor.
Arhivele de Stai Rmnicu Vlcea, Dosar Nr. 24/1940, Filele 175-178.
1. 185.775 (suflete)
din care: romni: 58.156
unguri: 46
germani : 23
rusi: 1. 188
ruteni, ucraineni
srbi . croati, slovcni 21
bulgari 79.632
plJloni
4
evreI 267
greci 155
albanezi 5
armcllI
671
turci
42.411

1.17\

Il
tigani 1.977
alte
37
Il. coloni$tilor # lor
Total suflete: 36.469 (inclusi n totalul romnilor de 58.156)
din carc: 1.126
bucovincni 1.189
basarabeni 556

macedoneni

timoceni
16.787
16.371 (suflete)
30
4 10
NI COLAE CUSA. OnUA.I'ACEA
III . macedollelli/orll Dllroslor (Ia I mai 1940), pe comune
J. Plasa Accadlllar: 755 suflete
Baharchioi 6 Sinirul Nou 312
Balabnl ar: 24 Sungurlar
Caralar 2
Cil cr 17
Hasan-Ful,; 4
389
2. Plasa Cllrl-Bllnar: 2.934 suflete
Alfalar: 449 Bei-Bunar 342
Ambagi 449 Curl- Bull llr 944
AvJula 351 Slihinl ar 399
3 . Plasa Doilllll,f/ar: 6.853 suflete
Aidemir 342
1.148
Arabagi1ar 664
266
Bazarghian 529
Golcbina Ccatlagca 589
Cocina
591
Hasl,; hi oi 428
Doirnuslar 998 laH1-Ceatalgea 659
Srcbrna
242
Vetrina
397
4. Plasa Ostrov: 3.168 SIIflete
Cociul ar
547 Chiose-Aidin 650
Babuc 618
Cuinargcaua Mare 366
CalipclTova 253 Caraorman
267
Cainargeaua 467
'28
Mac:eda-aromal/;j dobrogll/i nIl Macedo-Arom0l1ioI/5;1/ Dabrudja
5_ Plasa T/lrtucaia: 2_661 suflete
Ahmatlar 130 Sarsnlar
100
Asfat(,;hioi 434 Satul Vechi
193
Atmageaua
Turksmil 3
559 Uzungi Orman 514
Cadichioi 208 Vischioi 436
Rahova de Jos 20
Sarighiol: 164
Asadar, confonn acestui document, macedo-aromnilor din
judetul Duroslor la I mai 1940 cra dc 16.371 de suflete, 3,274 de
familii. in judetul CaJiaera au fosl colonizale 2.690 de fami lii, 13.450
de suflete. Statistica familiilor din Cal iacra a fOSI dc O.N.A.C.,
tablou concis pc a populatiei din acest judet la 1
tembrie 1937. Tabloul a fost publicat n presa a vremi i:
Tabloul
De situatia colonistilor pe categorii aprobati de O.N. A.C. n judetul
Caliacra la I septembrie 1937.
8.390
Macedoneni 2.690
913

Total
183
12,/76
capi de familie
capi de familie
capi de familie
capi de familie
capi de familie
total al familiilor de aromni, colonizatc n ambele judete a
fost de 5%4, 29.820 de suflete.
2
1. Apud "Straja Cadrilaterului', It.Nr. 22, B3zargic.1937. Tabelul a fost publicat si n
"Nomal/li/'" 'Tara I"i Mirua".
2. Am aplica! ca medie 5 membri. Pe I\tunci toale familiile de aromni. formale din SOli.
copii intre.') si 10 membri. de multe oii chiar mai multi.
'29
NICOlAE 011L1A "AC":A
Evacuarea aromuilor n
din jud. Constanta Tulcea
n vederea populatiei Jin CaJrilater se nfiinta pe
Ministerul Afacerilor Ull Comisariat general cu sediul central
la Bucuresti, dar care activitatea efectiv,! la Constanta, unJe
exista Comisariatul General pentru Dobrogea) Sarcina acestui comisariat
era la ndeplinire att deplasarea populatiei ct rezolvlLrelL tuturor
problemelor ce decurgeau din ci. Popul:Ltia urma fie
n j udetele Constanta Tulcea unde existau terenuri disponibile, in urma
populatiei germane (prin conventia a bulgarilor
(prin tratatul de la Craiova).
Evacuarea din Cadrilater s-a efectuat relaliv rapid. o
tinul1i la zi de Comisia de evacuare de Tinutul Marea, la 18
septembrie populatia a fOI complet n se mai
capii de familie , carc s-au pentr u li recolta transportlL ultimele
culturi, nomea soarelui. fasolca elc (unii dintre capii de familie).4
Deoarece germanii si bulgurii nu din cele
Juuete. s-a .'>llLbilit ca populatilL fOmnelLsdl din Cadri later l1e
temporar n juuetul IlLlmllita in Dobrogea de sud (in zona Negru
ct n TuzllL, Plopeni. Sederea
urarnni (si a celorlalti evident), la li fost de mai
tnlLre; bulgarii Il -au respectat protocolul romno-bulg<Lr cilrc prevedea ClL ci
regiunea la 15 decembrie 1940. Ca urmare a acestei
ntr.t:ieri aromlinii au trebuit iurnu unului 1940-194\ n judetul
la\ol1lila (unde se ana grosul de refugiati), fiind cazati prin casele
J. ComisJr gcncmt era pentru Dobrogea Ciumeui.
4. CL unui raport adresa! gCl1crnlului 1. AmollCs.:u. (conducatorul staLului ). de
gcn.::ralu: N. Sl"cncsnr. Ia 18 sepLernbric 1940. Apud. A.M.R .. fond M.lC Sccrctarill1ul
General. dosar 2(,77. nla . 24-.127.
''''
,
I
j
J
Mucedo-6romnii dobrogell j 77.e Moudo-lIrQlllolljonl in Vobrudjo
local nicilor
5
, CU bagajele aruncate n curtile acestora, cu lipsuri de tot felul
n special cele alimentare (ale preturi vertiginos)6; nevoiti
lucreze pentru intretinerea familiilor ea zilieri la construirea soselei
care se ana de-a lungul zonei de dislocare.
Abia n aprilie 1941, Comisariatul a decis ea toti colonistii
asezati temporar n judetele di n vechiul regat (alt i colonisti cazati
si n j udetele Olt Teleonnan) fie n Dobrogea_ Atribuirea de
Si terenuri s-a de clltre comisii formate dintr-un
reprezentant al Serviciului Comercial al primarul comunei,
preotul, notaml Si ete un delegat al colonist il or din fiecare cen-
tru de coloni zare (la fel ca n Cadri later). n decembrie 1941 s-a nfiintat
Inspectoratul General al n Dobrogea, care avea misiunea
de defi ni tivare a colonistilor. se atribuiau
colonistilor, n ce ntrele repartiz:lte, cte o provizorie, acte
de proprietate; sit uatie de provi7.0rat a creat posibili tatea unora se
mute dintr-un loc n altul. Mai mult, dintr-un raport al consilierului tehnic
pentru recoloniZllrca Dobrogei?, dest ul de tendentios la ndresa aromnilor8,
n timpul dictaturii legionare mase mari de colonisti erau mutate
di ntr-un centru n al tul; cum dictau interesele dictaturii , prin
5. undc au fost c8l:ali temporar sunt trecute loatc, cu <)<.'azia Instructiunilor
difu7.ate prdccturilor. n Arhivele Statului Tulcea, Fond Prefectura judetului Tulcea. Dosar 67,
1940. fila Il si Dosar Nr. 761194U. filele 2- 19: publicate si n N. pag. 141_
158.
6. "No/iI", Fornlllrigada 7 Cavalerie. Dosar 64. fila 164, al'l".1 A.M.R., pag. 183-185.
7. Raportul lui Dem consili<:r tehnic pcntm recoloniMrea Dobrogei, n Arhivele
Statului Constanta, fond Prefectura Jud. Constanta,?). Dosar Nr. 16, 1948. filele 15. t6.
8. Autorul in 1941 cele mai lIIari si mai bune centre de colonizare erau
supraaglomerate de macedor>eni. care puneau pc pe ceilalti colonisti. Prin aceasta, l.'{)Il-
silierul flIcea aluzie la faptul multi cotonisti aromJlni au intraI n "Legi!mc ' si de aici
avantajele, Este multi arom!ini au intrat n aceasta organiz.atie ns! n
majori tate din romni), eli au &UI-o probabil cu gndulla obtinerea unor avantaje (se si
n l:ilcle ooastre): dar aSCl:area arom5nilor fil rsi roti in localit!!tilc de care pomeneste el (COCOSII,
Ovidiu, Fcrdinand, Cogcalac, Viile Noi. Anadalchioi), s-a datorat unci alte eaU7.e.
doreau fic de aici si aglomeratia de care se vorocste. Deci a:;ewrca lor n aceste
n grupuri compactc nu arc vrco cu evcnlualullor legionarism. Si
f) parte din ei evident. au (OSt legionari si totusi sau asezat n din
jullctul Tulcea.
131
NICOI..Ae CUSA OTIUA PACM
aceasta s;l-i apropie de l:onceptiile lor. Ikhidarea dictaturii lcgiollllre
de gcneralul Antonescu ncep din nou cu camioanele si
Illitralicrele de data :lce;lsta, ri sipindu-i pe simplltizanti MIU membri
ai Icgiunii n judetul Constanta, pc cei dill Tulcea. iar pe cei din Constanta
n jud. Tulcea , la voia nu posibilit:ltile de colonizare ca o
problemil de slal. Toate acestea S-ltu petrecut n anii 1941,42.
43 si 44. Totusi n primihara anului 1942 s-a nceput ntocmirea con-
tractelor l:ulective pentru arenzile si chiriile ce au de pl rltit pentru caselc si
tercnurile atribuite. de definitivarc si dure n proprietate 11 gos-
terenurilor agricole s-au intre anii 1946-1947, cnd
uu primit actele de pruprietate. Casele le-au lu fel ca n CmJrilater
cu deosebirea acolo le-au const ruit ei (n afara celor de la
turcii emigranti de la bulgarii care au plecat din Cadrilatcr), pc
vreme aici le-au preluat doar. casele fiind foste ale gennunilor si
bulgari lor refugiati din Dobrogea.
Pc ba7.a documentelor cercetate: Fondul Inspectoratului General al
l'olonizi"lrilor din Dobrogca (Arhivele St:llului din Constanta), Fondul
Oncial de Cadastru Tulcea (Arhivele Statului din Tulcea), Fondul O.N.A.C.
al judetului Tu1ceu. invcntar Inl-1941, (Direl: tia a Arhivelor
SlalUlui din Bucuresti), vom prezenta de familii de
urornni care S-HU n Dobrogea n anului 1941.
Vom ncepe mai nti <:u judetul
1. Agigea: 39 de familii (pindeni flirsemti), 2. AllaJalchioi (fost
cartier al Constantei): 79 de familii pinJeni), 3. Baia
(pe atunci parte din jud. Constanta): 50 dc familii (griimusteni -
Bulgaria). 4. Cobadin: 53 de familii - Bulgaria), 5. Cogealac:
169 de familii - Grecia). 6. Colilill (azi acest sat s-a desfiintat: a
apartinut comunei Pantclimonul de Jos): 61 dc familii din
BulgariH Grecia), 7. Dobromir Deal: 16 familii - Grecia),
H. Dobromir Vale: 43 de familii Bulgari a), 9. - Cheia:
20 dc familii (amestecati, flirsiroti, gnlmusteni - BuJgllria din Hrupistea-
Grecia), 10. Mangnlia: 13 familii (pindcni - Vcria - Grecia). 14. FerdillHml
."
M(Jcf!d(J-aromllii dobrogf!lIi' TIrI! M(1udo-Aronrmriilns in Dobrrrdja
(acluala M. 229 de familii - Grecia), 12
Mihui Vi leazu: 239 de familii - Livezi - Grecia), 13.
Nisipari: 45 de familii Albania Si Grecia), 14 Ovidiu: 108 familii
(f1I rseroti - Grecia - Albania), 15 . Cocosu (azi Poiana-sat ce apartine
comunei oras Ovidiu): 70 de familii - Grecia). 16. Palazu Mare:
119 familii (Ilirseroti - Albania), 17. Palazu Mic: 39 de familii
Grecia), 18. Panduru (pc atunci apartinea de jud. Constanta): 228, 19.
Rmnicul de Jos (Ia acea purte din jud. Constanta): 331 de familii
- Bulgaria) , 20. 65 dc famiJii - Bulgaria) ,
21. Sinoc (upartinea de Constanta): 268 de f;lIniiii - Bulgaria si
Grecia), 22. Tariverde: 136 de familii - Bulgaria si Grecia), 23
Techirghiol: 60 de familii (pindeni - Veria - Grecia). 24. Tuzla: 30 de
f<unilii (pindeni 25. Valea 7 familii 26.
Viile Noi (fost cartier al Constantei):45 de familii - Albllllia
Grecia).
n judetul Constanta de atunt:i (azi Baia, Panuuru, Rmnic.
Sinoc fac parle uin jud. Tulcea), lIU fost uefinitivate n 26 de centre un
de 2562 de rmllilii.
9
Judetul Tulcea
1. Agighiol: 27 de familii (grll1nU1;tclli), 2. Babauag: 8 familii
musteni), 3. Beidaud: 332 de fllmilii din Bulgaria Republica
Macedonia de azi), 4. Camena; 129 de familii - Bulgaria
Grecia), 5. COIIgaz: 75 de familii - Grecia si
Albani ll), 6. Cataloi: 53 dc fami lii 7. ClIsimcea: 14 familii
8. Cema: 262 de familii (megleniti, dar cteva familii de
ehiar din Grccia), 9. Ccamurlia de Jos: 200 de familii
10. CC<lmurlia de Sus: 303 familii II . Eschibaba:
231 de familii 12. Luncll: 16 familii 13.
9. eL (pcntru ficcarc localitate. n ordine): 1. D\.sar 1/ 1947,2.0.4/1947.
3. u. t 111947; 4. 0 2:l11947 ,5.076/1947.6.0.26/ 1947.7. 0_l811947. 8. 036/1947.9. 0.46/1947.
10. O5t1l947. Il. D.53/ 1947, 12. 0.55/ 1947.13.0.1611947.14.0.3011947.15.03911948.
16.0.65/1947.17. ])911953, 18. D.6711947, 19. Registru Agricol 115,116. Fond Primllrie
Rnrnic, 20. D.75/ 1947. 21. D. 79/1947.22. D. 8111947. 23. O. 84/1947. 24. O. 8611947.
25. D. 89/1947. To;ote din rond O.N.A.C .. Arhivele St<ttnlni COIl51an13.
133
N1COLAh' CVS.A OTfLlIII'IICt.A
Catargiu: 6 familii; 14. Mak:oci: 12 familii; 15. Mihai Bravu: 10 falllilii; 16.
Mihail 307 familii (gnlmusteni cteva familii de
17. Principcle Mihai (Nicolae 34 1 familii 18.
15 familii: [9. Sarighiol Deul: 220 de fumilii
Grecia), 20. Tulcea (comunu): 23 de fumilii; 21. Tistimelu: 84 de familii.
n judetul Tulcea de atunci au fost definitivate n 21 de eentre un
de 2.668 de familii.1O
n total, num:trul familiilor de macedo-aromfl1li colonizate n Dobrogea
este de 5230. Diferenta de 734 de famil ii, din celc 5.964 de familii de
aromni colonizate n Cadrilater, familiile care nu au fost colo-
niZllte n Dobrogea.

Pc multi aromni, probabil i va dezam(lgi i va face
ntrebarea
Oare noi, aromfmii, n Dobrogea, suntem numai 5.200 ceva de
familii?
Nu! Evident nu, cele 5.200 erau familiile mari , compuse din bunicii
care aveau pe nostri, lIflllti la o (cu frati surori de
cu ei). Din start deci, aici n Dobrogea, familiile de aromni
deveneau prin acestora de 2 . de 3 sau chiar de 4 ori mai multe n
riijstimp de numai etiva ani.
Nimlae Saramamlu, in lucrarea sa (Stullii arOlllfle .).j megleno-
romne, ed. Ex Ponto. Constanta, 2003), ne spune n [968 erau n cele
judete 7. [45 de familii. De atunci lor a crcscut indiscutabil,
aprccierea cifra de I().{XX) de familii.
Majoritatea se n Constan\a prin stabilire de domiciliu.
10. [)ircclia a Arhivetor Statului. Bucuresti < Fom] O.N .A.C.. judetul
Tulcea. inventar 1921, t941. Arhivele statutui Tulcea, Fond Oficiut de Cadaslru Tulcea,
DOSar J66fl947. filele 1 17. pcnl[\] ]ocalilalea Camcna. Dosar nr. 361fl947, fiklc 1-
22. pentru localitatea Tistimclll (azi Vasile Alecsandri ); Fond Eschihaba.
Dos;" 29/1 \l4lL filele 174 178.
'"

=
Mucedo-arQmnii dobrugelli n'l! Mrll;<:d,,-Aromullia1lS ,It Dobrudja
Multi se n orasul Tulcea, ntr-o pondere mai indoiam: mbu-
este f<lplul se mai grupuri compade n satele din
j udetele Tuleea si Constanta (Eschibaba, Tistimelu, Ceamurlia tic Sus, Bcidaud.
Oaia n jud. Tulcea, Cogcalac, M. Ovidiu, Poiana n jud.
COllstnnta).
De relevat. de asemenea este ("piui a ncetat definitiv CXlxl ul
exod practicat in deceniile 6-7-8. Acum. t:hiar aromnii se
bi lcsc n salele. devenite pentru generatiile de 41, de
se :o.tabilesc n Constanta.
Faptul este salutar pentru n felul acest;1 se mau mult comuni-
tatea a maccOo-aromnilurcc n Cotlsttmta.
"5
Mauda-arom{j"ii dobmg,,"i 7'ht! MactdoAramanians jn Dobrlldja
1. ETHNOGENESIS AND THE NAME OF TlIE
AROMANIAN PEOI'LE
The Aromanians are the Descendants of the
Roman World in the Balkans
Hi storians and linguisls hll VC l w y ~ becn highly intcreslcu in Ihe
origins of Ihe Aromanians. COllceming this issuc. three concepts Of IheOTics
have bcen bOlll
l
. The IirSI, an older Oile, reaching far back 10 Ihe pcrind of
Ihe chroniclers
2
, plcllded for the origins of Ihe Aromanians in tlic nmlh of
Ihe Dallube. The champiolls of thi s theory rcgarded the ancestors of Ilie
Aromanians as lhe Romanians who hau been transferred from Dacia across
Ihe Danubc. MaU1while, due to ilS l<'lck of argumcntalion and shcer abstraclion.
this Iheory has been ab:lIluoned. Although lhe olher two Iheorics are
contrary 10 eaeh other, they stiU agrec on Oile subject: Ihcy bolh plcad for
1 Sec Cusa 1'>90: 9-:l3 wherc earll' B)'z.1Illinc <.IocumcnlS are prescnlcU for Ihe firsl
linle. 1be)' refer 10 Ihe origins of Ihe Vlachs in thc soulh of Ihe Danube. 1be mosI significanl
secondary sourees on tile clhnogenesis of the: Arou13nian arc also incllldc<.l here.
2 Miron Costin in On the KomaniaJl People; Dimitrie Canlemir in The Chronicle or Ilie
Origins or Ihe I\lolda\'ian-Ronmllian-Vlachs; Pelru Maior. Ihe r"p.-cscnlative of The New
School in Anlcal in 'rlle Hislury of Ihe 8eginnings or Ilie Romanian in Dada establishcd a
pcriod for Ihe transfer (during Ihe rcign of GallicnllS - 268-270) al the samc limc wilh the great
invasioo uf Ihc Guths; Bogdan Pielricc:iclI lhsdcu in 'Slralum all<.\ subslralum'. EtYHlOlogicum
Magnum RmnallilH' J894: 59-aJ ilrgUL-d Ih,1/1I1e Iralls(cr OI" Ilie mignlli(H1 of lne Aromanian 10
II!c $()Ulh ufl/1e Danllbc tJC(;urred al Ihc samc ti,lIC wilh ilie anival of III<: Hungarian.
137
OTJLlA 1'ACEA
the origins of the ArOlllanians in the soulh uf the Danubc. Controvcrsy arise
when focus falls on an approximatc localisation of thc origins.
Thc second thcory plcaJs for thc origins of thc Aromanians in thc
norlll of thc Balkan Peninsula where Ine Komans wcre rulmg bcfore IlIe
arri val of Ihe Slavs. The Roman domination. howcvcr , Jid noI rcach far
towards Ihe south, Ihal is bcyonrJ Ihe Jirc.xk line
J
, Tu Illc soul h 01 Ine line,
tile Thraco-JlI yrian-MaceJonian nari vc populat ion had becn grece ised>!,
'1'0 Ihe norlh of Ine Jirc&k line, at Ihe salile lime wilh Ihe arrival of
Ihe Slavs, Ihe romani sed populat ion - unlikc Ihe populat ion in Ihe south _
had been slaviscd. The champions of thi s theory argue thal Ihe proccss of
slavisatioll Jid not affeel Ihe populatioll Ihal moved northwarus to illcrease
Ihe numbcr of Ilie ROlllanians in Ihe nunll of Ilie Dwmbc or soulhwan[s anJ
weslwards 10 give birt II 10 Ili e Arl)mall UIlS, the anu
Ihe Istro-Romanians
5
.
J. Constantin Jil'l;o,k. alth<; Uni" cJsily of 'HlU Vicnn3. "00
lhe frunous tine of demarcllli\.n \. f lhe Rom.1n \VOfI, 1 in lhe Ihlbn<, \Vhkh hi. nU)ll(' Thi<
line \Vas drawn rrom lhe Adriatic fft/m the ciI) of (1.,,1:0)' Ilie ciI) I ..... zhc)
lowaro.ls III<: Easllo l!re moulhs of IIM: UM"I:<:. inelnding lhe Icrritory uf Dacia under Aurdian' ,
reign arni lhe t\\iO Mocsias. ll hatl a< /xmlcr in tllr Nf'fth ,md Macedonia in lhe S<J\1lh.
4. 'l"lre IIistoricaland Elhnkal Romanian Sp:H:e 8
5. This 111<:01)' was sostained b)' Dimitrie Ollciul in The Romanians in Uada durillg
the Reign of 'l"rajall Ihe FOllndalion of (III" I'rill("ip"lilie:s ",ho doubted lhe
uf Ihc Ruman worl" bcy,md Jin.-ecl" as he rcgarded il as dangcrOllS issuc 10 bc:
b)' olher I\k:orics \Vhich did l\Ol admillhe continuil) of II"" UaeuRomanian poptllalion ill !Jacia
ami which were promoled by Fran!. JO"<:rh S"I?"f . I (1'r ,,,,,j Robnl Hr .. :<kr
'Ind his Rocslcri311 Ih.:m)'; Ion Nislor in The Orij!ins of Ihe Romanians in Ihe Dalkans and
the Vlachias in Thessaly and Epirlls. ' Thc Annals of Ilie Romllnian Academia' III voI. XXVI.
I11c1l1.7. p.2; C.c. GiureSCIi in 'l"he Uislory of Ihc ROllmnia.n "col,Ie 1942: \"01.1 314; P P
Pan1lilescII in An Illlroductiou illl0 tlle UiSlory of Ihe Ro"mnian Culture I %Q: 118 12().
'Ilie vhiiologisis Ovidiu Iknsusianu, Ro'<Cni IInr! George t<>tumu sharcd Ilie saUl<"
bc1icfs. Om: particular posilion among Romanian hislorians adoplcd by A. D. Xenoptll
Controry 10 lOC hiSlorians we mentioned above. XCllopol in The IIistory of the Romanian
Pcople In Oada during Ihe Reign or Trajall 1888: voI. I I{)<}. consilkrs Ihal Ihe D"c(,-
Romanian (md 1111' Macedo-RoIIIOlli",! (IN.' 111"0 l'eo"lr.' 1,\, n'!/II'" oflllPir ,,/,.. .<e
Iu.ge u.I .. mbla(lC/' i.l dlle ro circlllU.I/muial blcm!ing of IlIe .lame element.l and Ihe)' speak II
diffcren( language if we compare words rrum Ihe Romanian aud Aromanian ICl\is. Hr plelllls for
!heir meridiOllal origins far more 10 ItIc south than all thc olhcr hislorians. Ihal ;\ in thc
(Ile 11150 rcgards "'/"c<;a le<s in ami'IUilY) 001 fU I/le SlIJllC limc and for III(' same
reaso!lS - d(lJlgaOlu ;.<$''''$. he was 'n defi"ing Ih,,'rn '"'$ a diffcrctl1 pc'()plc.
,,.
1
j
r
Mtlcedo-aromnii dobrogeni' The Mauda-Aron/anians in Dobr/lly'a
Thc Ihird theory regards Ihe Aromanians as (ne nat ive inhabitants of
Ihe southern Balkan Peninsula. According to this theal)', to which more and
more rcscarchers arc subscribing today. Ihe Arornanians arc Ihe dcscendants
of Ihe old Roman world in thc BaJkans who rcsisted Ihe allogcne pressurc.
Contrary to Ilie champions of tile second theory who argue (hat the anccstors
of Ihe ArollHlIlians ori ginale in the nortll of the Balkan Peninsula, Ihe
champions of this thcory consider Ihal the ancestors of the Aromanian arc
the desccndants of the Roman world in the soulh of the Balkan Peninsula,
Ihat is in Macedonia, Pindus aod the soulh of Albania
6
- the region wherc
Iney werc bom aod li vcd aod where thcy stiti livc today7.
6. Having defeated Macedonia (as a n.:sull of thn;e long aud oulragcous Warli belween
215 and [68 BC) al Pydna in Ihc year of 168 BC. tlle Komans dividcd Ihc late kingdol11 into
four Iributary statcs; t\Oien!y years latcr. in Ihe ycar of 148 Be, I\I:I<-'cdonia became a Romon
provintt (henec earl ier. bcfore Dacia). MOSI of thc populali(m (Ihe Mac.:oonian. lhe Thraoo
llLyrians and lhe Grccks) was romanised. Sec 8 bclow.
7. Anolhcr champion of Ihis tilcul)' W!lS Nioo[ae Iorga who in his vast. surpassing arni
uniquc historical wrilings - was IXIrticu[ar[y intcreslcd in lhe hislory of Ihe Balkan I't:ninsula. As
far as Ihe Arornanians arc cooccrncd. Nicolae Iorga was in favotlr of lheir meridional origins - 1Ic
also admillcd Ihat lhcy llIighl havc origillated in \hc l11yrian South. In The llistory or the
ROIlIItnian I'L .... ]>lc 1922: yol. I 139-140. hc IlIcnlioned lh"l Tlte MacedoRQmall;an eJemems
sltould be derived from IlIe Roman populmion of III" lIIyria/1 regiO/Il in Ilte Ulme wlIY as lire
AllxlnlUns origi'lUle from lire i$()laled elements <lf <l nm compll'lely rom(Ulisffl /JOp"la/ion from
lire same fJT0l'illceJ f . _/Tlrer .. 110\'1' Iranlly bun more cOIISl'n'a/ory e/ements liran Ilrme of lire
injwbitams of tire mlJlwtlli,15 aud rhe so-called MacedoROIlra'tillns or Ihe Romaniam in lire
Pi,ullls MlJIwtairu W"Q 110\'1' alwa)'s bun coruislelllwilir Iheir Iklwre. There is no of
fUI)' sl'ifl in an)' pe,im/ eve" a 11I0re '''Ulii one: rmwitr allaclled 10 Iheir wl-defi"ed
shel'herding <lft'<IS lud"y a.! ,,1I"<lYs. reaching Jar bad I<J Ilie eldesl limeJ; Ilrey hal'e a SII1I1mer
Itomckmd atul a /wme/and a/il/iilese "are ahral's ,.e",uined wlChanged. Tllm ,/re\" ",igll'
ilm'e laken refuge i" or Tllessll/Y from mr)' 51(/\' ba,Ix,,'iwIs or an)' OIlrer barbarians ... lro
mig/u/Il"'" bun r,ra .. "d bt,ek lire" - we couid ,wt "dmil. Gheorghe 1. Bralianu.1he SOlI of U .C.
Bralianu (lhe ieader of the Nationa[ Li beral Parly) ,professor al the Universil)' of Bucllaresl
belween 1940 and 1947 wllen lIe got arresled. and who succeeded Nicolae Iorga In Ilie
Dcpartmenlof Unil'crsa[ Hislory. afier his assassinaton in 1940. an e)(pert in the Aromanian
history (he Vlenl 10 visillhcm in Cadrilalcr - sec thc IlCwSlXlper Unil'ersu/ ( Tll e Vnrerse). XLV
110.81. August. 71h 1927). madc lhc diITerence bclwCI;n lhe Roman world in the Salkans in general
lmd thal of lhe Aromanians in particular (although he did acknowlcdge Ihe H)'7.aJ1line SOIlrceS) at
lhe samc timc a[so high[ighting the popular versions (Gh. 1. Bralianu was by alI means a
supportcr of tradition). In the n:lnIC of lliis tradition. an car[y c)(istcncc cou[d be by loc
n3mes of lhe plxes where rlIC Aroman;,ms lIsed 10 hvc and sliIJ livc loday. (SI.-'C Gh.l. Bralianu in
The llisrorical Tradilion an Iile Foundarion of Ihl' Ifomani,m Slulcs 1980: SJ 54)
139
NfCOLAECUSA ' 0 1"lUA PACEA
\Ve ulso nOlice Ihal this theory whose ehampions included Teodor
Capitlan
8
:I nd TlIche Pupahagi9 acknowledgcs the dislocation from Moesia
and the descenl of several groups towards Ihe above-menlioned arca. The
cstablishment of the Roman world in Pindus, Epi rus and Thessaly was not al
aii circumslantial, in Ihe sense Ihat we COIlIcJ ap/ain Ille disloca/ioll IOl\'ardJ
Ilie SOlltl, '1 Il'e admittetllllat this ROII/ania" /JO/J///OIiOl/ passed II,rollgh alul
eslablished ill Ilie regiolls II'/lere they were cer/ai" ta Jilld o/hers of Illeir OWI'
/(imJ, !ipeaker ,f of tlle same ftmgllllge llS tlleir 01V1l
1O
; ot herwise they would
have headed for Ihe \Vcst.lowards the Roman World on the Dalmatian Coast.
laking refuge rrom the Slav invasion whjch was comi ng from the E.1St and
North-East. [n uddi tion, the supplement rrom the North did consolidate thc
already existing Roman world,
8, ROlilull ian scholar and philologisl. aulhor or nmny surpassing linguislic, his lorieal and
e/hnogra phie wri lings SUdl as 'rhe MllcedoHomllnhUl s. l': thnogr a phy, lli s t ory lInd
Language. The FllrshcruOi . A Llnguistic Stull y nil the Rom:mhllls in Albany, anII espednlly
The Aromanlllns , 'rhe Aromanllln Dialect . A Llnguislic Sludy, lhe IaUer receiving a rewanl
rrom l!te Romunian ACaOCmia,ln The Romlln World In Ihc IlIilkons 1936: 55-57. regarding lhc
cthnogencsis of Ihe Aromanians, I!e 5t.1lc!.! mat many reaSOIIS for of a
ROlllun lw,r/d ill wwlJ of II" Ikrlkwl of aII, lire uf 11,t! RtJlllllII domi
/lmiOlr In II,u /l(Irl flt/linsulll corrqllerin8 of Da<:i(l as ... efl (1$ btginnitlg
of (1 roma/risII/imI .. I,id, Md 'WI bten by '/Il! Grui: cullUre as u'e /un'#! cOIuidaed w
far; $tclJlull)', lire of/Il#! Romanilrns Ilhe All)Il1aniansl ob .. iow
of origi,I.J if "'#! lire of places in Romanian IAromanianl
for", (Baiu.lll. Strlorric. mmm/llin/1eults _ Dzijllll. Cilllflu-lIlIluJ, Sumu eu brallll. ou -lire
.... "rds dumu Ului Slllnu, of l..lrtm orrgrl', mIII lire el)'fII(l/ugical mt:uning of na /mlga
used 10dllY _ thcy are mus wun1s Inherilcd by Ihc Aromanians in Lhcsc reglorui)
9, Rumanian scholar an!.! phi lologist. wilh particular in/eres! in !he sludy uf Ihe
Ammanian language, His mus! important writing 15 The Diet iona r y uf tht Arom.nlan
Gelltr'1/ll and Etymologcll 1 Dllllect . li real encydopaedia anii Lhc most uscful instrument of
stud) or lhe Aromanlan langullge, In An Inslght ;nto the lIIyrlan Roma n World, 'Spealing
aud Feeling' 1923: voi , !. rase, 1 72-15. ne stated his opinion on!1!e originsof!he
From Ilrt: POIIII of \'it ", ... ", musi Ilckl/o'l,/t:dge Ilrt: of Iht Rml/mr world
inlht: /IIyriml Solliii 1" a direct /t:rriwrial eoll/illuity ... 111I Motsia mtlllWl1 tlrll/llre
lIIyrian SolI/Il mel/ns Ilrt: Pill//uJ mOllflwins lIS wdl IU Iht S01ll1r of IOday's A/OOma. 1/ iJ ulso
rUISOl/ablt: 10 mlmit Ihlll IIIt: Rommr milimry life fllCl1I ipw wilhln ,ht:st provif1t:t:s Irad la bt
il/ biggt:r ar smaller Rom"" elldm'r,f, II/Ivil/g muimailled Ilreir
Iy fo r ctlllwies btfore II,t';r ('(",sol,i/mion ill cmll/Hlet gruups produced by ,I'e QI'erflOh'lllg ar
tllt' dislm:mfoll nf 111t' 1}()lm/mioll ""OI/X'IOUI lire region O/Pilit/liS,
JO Ibidem,
'"
Mncedu-arum"ii dubrugeni' 7 h ~ Mac,dQ-ArQmulI;ans in Dobrudja
This theory has been supported by many researchers of Aromanian
origin in Greece. They advocate their BlIlkan origins ~ in their opinion,
however, tlle Aromanians are Ihe dcscendanlS of Ilie Grcek population which
was llliinised during Ihe Roman domination.11
In condusion, in compliance with Ihe two Iheories, wc could confirm
that the South Danubian origills of Ihe Aromanians is peremplory. Peremplory
is also the fact that bcforc the Slav invasion (in a large number during Ilie reign
of Focas (602-610) on bolh banks of the Danubc itself li mell/IS of internal
cOlI/llllmicalio/i for so /ollg aflli /lot ar aU a frolltier 10 divide Ilie Roman
world
l2
, on Ihe basis of common ground. a substantial Roman populalion was
born IhroughoUI centuries of imperial domination. This populalion was
cXlended from Ihe Carpathians 10 Macedonia (in compliance with the second
theory) as well as lowards Ihe llIyrian Soulh, that is Pindus, Epirus and the
South of Albania (in compliance witll the thin! theory). It is also beyond doubt
thal this IXJpulation startcd speaking a similar language ~ Prolo-Romanian ~
with regionill differences due ro #rata alUl [eall/res characterisric o[ rIIe lorill
langllage wlticli was spokell hy Ilie Roman conquerors.
IJ
The settlemenl of Ihe Slavs in Ihe Soulh of Ilie Danube produced Ilie
disintegration of Ihe original unity of Ilie Roman world in four groups,
which have later resulted in Ihe Romanians ~ in Ilie North of Ihe Danube -,
the Arom3ni ans ~ in the South of the DaTlube, in Ihe Balkan countries -, Ihe
!\'lcglcTl o-Romanians ~ in the Meglen FielrJs, in the North-East of Saloni c-
and the Islro-Romanians ~ in (sIrian Peninsula. The Proto-Romanian Iiln-
guage or the Pore-Romanian was also divided inlo four dialecls: Ronmniall,
Aromanian, Megleno-Romanian and (sl ro-Romanian.
l
" ~ which began 10
evolve scparalely as funclionallanguages .
l
!\
It. T. M. Kalsoughiannis. S. N. Li ak:os.A. G. Lamruu
12. Cr. Nicolae Serban TlInll$OCll in "istoric Studies Concer ning the Pasi or the
Romanians across Ihe Danube 1984: 8
1:"1. Cf Matilda Caragio Marioleanu in The Aromalliall [)ictiollary 1977: 44U
14. The Aromanian, Ihe Meglcllo-Romallian and the Istm-Romanian as well as thc
Romanian languages are dialcets of a common lnnguagc - thc PrOlo-Romanian OI" the Fore-
Romanian. [n thc opinion of many Rom:mian linguiSIS. lhey lIrc ali dialeCIS of thc Rumanian
Janguage.
[5. SL'I.: in M. Car-lIgiu Marioleanu 1977: 439.448.
141
NI COLAECUSIL ' OTIUA PACE .. t
Aromanian (Maccdo-Aromanian) - Armn (Maccdo-Armn)
The Romanians. Ihe Aromanians. thc Mcglcno-Romunians and thc
Istro-Romanans appcar in Illedi eval sourccs under the nume of Vlachs (a
\Vonl of Gcrman origin - Walh- whi ch was inil iall y used ta dcscribe aII Ihe
Roman dcsccndants; inherited !Ind adaptcd by Ihe Slavs, Ihe I-I ungarians ,
Ili e Greeks , Ilie Turks, it becmne an ethnkul namc for ali Ihe four abovc-
Tllcntioncd groupS).16
The Romanians an thc Iert of the Danubc nnd the Romanians on the
right of thc D:lIlubc. Ihe dcscend:mts of thc old Roman world, kept thc
li ving memory of an original unit y and harmony in the elhnical nume which
ooth have assulIl cd: Rumn (Rumni) - RumAn reproducing, as
conscquence of linguistic nonns of Iransformati on, the Latin fonn mmanus .1 1
As a resull of a separate evolution, Ihe term Rumn hns undergone Il
rlldical transformation , the slIIne as thc uther two di alcclS. Rumn has
bccome Romn (or Romani an us we lranslale il into Ihe English languagc) 1
in the Romaninn languagc in the North of the Danube; lllcanwhi le, in thc I
Soulh of the Danube. in llic Aroillanian lnnguagc Rumun has bccn pru-
nounccd \Vilh a prothetic la! as in Arumftn as a resull of li characteristic
fcalure of the Aroillanian languagc according to which vowels arc added in
front of difficult consonant5 Ihat occur al the bcginning of a word.
18
As a
resul! of the full of l uI rrom Ihe fir sl syll abl c, Arumflll has become
Armn.l
9
l 6. It is for 1l1i5 mHltcr thnl r havc cQnsidcrcd lhe pluasc Maccdo Aromanian more
appropri alc lhan Maccdo-Vl ach.
17. Cf TL'tXIvr Capidan in Tile Aromllnian5. The Aromanillll I>htlct:t , A Lingvistic
Study 1932: 8 - n:ecJi led by Justi na Burei aoo Carnclia Z4b.w& 2fXH wilh a "rdocc by Lucian
Chisu.
18. CL Teodor Caphhn in The Macedo-Romanillns, Elhno..: raphy, Hi Slory,
Lllltlluagc 1942: l{)- r7
r9. lbidclI> .
'"
Macedo"""m'Ii dobrog.mi TI, e Maudo-Aroman;a,u in Dobrudja
Armn is fhe onJy Dame acknowledged aud
used by aII the Aromanians Armni 20
Thc name Aromll (or Arnmanian as wc use it in the English hlll-
guagc) is a word which lias becn dcrived [rom Armn, Iransformcd [rom
the word Romn (or Romanian as we use it in the Engl ish language)21,
promotcd by thc schol:lrs
22
and used accordi ngly in scicntific writings, in
magaz ines und ncwsp<lpcrs.
23
Thc various llllcrnativcs thal werc circulating
in scicntifi c wri tings about the Aromani ans havc bccn dcmonctised -
20. 11 is li common place that in academic wrilings (s(:e Tcodor Capidan. 1932: 3-7.
M:IX Dcmcler Peyfuss, The ArQmanian Issue 1994: 12 in N. S. Tanasoca's lnlnslalion) lhcy
righlful1y arguc lhallhe f'arsherols ( f'arserolil'i ) eal1lhcmsclves noi Armiin'j bee311sc
Ihey nre noI familiar with lhe linguiSlie ph(:llOlIIenOIl of Ihe prolection of!aI before !r! having
adoplcd lOC stmng inllllentc of rolling !rr! rrom the Albanian language which is, in
fact. proooonccd liS Iy! in loc Ronmnilln language, similar 10 toc Frcneh Janguagc. All1hi8 held
lrue uuly for thc f'msherols in J\ lbmua. Thc Farshcrtlts in Greecc wcrc not familiar wilh Ihis
Slrung linguislie phcnumenun !rrl - Ihey used 10 caII lhel\lsclvcs RumAn. In my fa111i1y, 111)
falhc r Cusa (191':1-1985. burn in Grammalieuvll. Gl"Ce<:e) ano.l my mulher Flurica
Clisa (1925- 1994. buTn Rosu in Paliehina. Grccec) . a family of plaill l'arshcrolS. within ", hieh
we havc nil spoken thc Arumanian languagc,did noI apply thc mie of this 1inguistic phcnomcnon;
il is. howcvcr, possiblc Iu have applied il (?) 100 ur 200 ycars ugu. sinee aII thc Far<;hcruls
originale from Albania. Co,",:cming thc Aromanians in J\lb;.Ulia. bclW(:C1I 1990 and 1992. durillg
JIlY visilS lu lhis cuunlr)'. [ noticcd Ih"l thc)' did 1101 appl) lhe mic of this phellumenon cilocr-
lhcy had adople<llhc n"me of Ar,.,,,,, (ur Aromllnian ean Ihem in English) - cven thoogh
some of lhem e,rolleously pronounced il Arme-'I. The Plisuls - Ihe Farsherols rrom Albania
who had 5euled in [)obrudja did Ihe 'l1tcy an adopled lOC nUme Arnuln and lOC lilerary
name An.,.,<" (or Aromanian as we translalc il inlU Ihe English languagc).
21. Cf. Tltc EXlllanalory Dicti onary of Ihe Romani an Lll uguage 199{,: 00.
22. The firsl was Guslav Weillgand. prufcssur allhe Universily of Leipzi g. whu wrulc
many seienlifie papcrs on Ihe J\romanians staning from sludics uuderlaken al lhc place of lheir
belonging. His fundamental writing is Die Aromunen:
lori sche Unl ersuehungen iiber das Vol k du sogcna llul ell Makedo-Romaneu oder
Zinu ren in IWu vulumes. published in Leipzig. 1895.
23. ATomi n in the Rumanian langOllge, Arlllllll il ins in Ihe Preneh languagc,
Arull1l1nen in Ihe German !angllagc. Arome,, ; in Ille Italian langllage. Aromunian in Ihe
English language.
143
NICOLAE CUSA ' OTU.IA " ACEA
Aromn I Arml1 being lhe only name ununmousl y acknowledgeu by ali
the Arornani ans who live in Greece. thc Republic of Macedonia. Albani a,
Bulgaria anu Romania.24
\Ve menti on thal several local names arc stil] being preserved anu
are usuall y dosen by the Aromanians themsclves in order to designate Ihe
most important stcms und bram;hcs. The name of the stems arc derived, as in
Ihe case of thc Romanians Of other pcoplcs worklwide, from Ihe geographil.:a]
areas: the I)indeni (from the Pindus Mountains), Ihe Gramustcni (from the
Gramos Mountuin , which is a extension of tne Pindus Mount ai ns), the
(from the Muzakia Fields in Albania) and the }<' arshcrots
(from a place Pharsala).
111e name of the Slems is dcrivcd from the naUle of the village or
town in which they \i ved as it follows: Plisot (from Pleasa, a place in
Al bany), Pruyian (from Poroi/a! Superior in Greece), (from Veria
in Grcccc) , Avdil't (from Avdela in Grecce), Lupuvcl (rrom Lupova in
Bulgaria), Dujduven (from Bujdova in Bulgaria), (from Satra
in Bulgaria), YcalliMti (from Ianila in Greece), (from Giumaia
Superior in Bulgaria) , (from Bania in tne Rcpublic of Macedonia),
Curtuvcn (from Curtova, Bulgaria) , Biit atan (rrom Bal<lc in Bulgari a),
(rrom in Grecce).
24. Ihc Aromanians live in Ihc Unitcd SIa\CS. in New York. SI. Francisco, SI. Louis.
Rriuge Port; in Au.<;tm1ia in I\ ldbournc anu 5)\.1111:); in several Wcskrn European counlTcs.
14'
1
[
....
Macedo-aromll,rii dobrogeni ' r IIe Maceda-Aromanians in Dobrudja
II. THE STEMS OF THE AROMANIANS
SETTLED DOWN IN D08RUDJA
Tii, / or tlie Farslierots
The first Aromanilms who had settl ed dOWTl in Dobrudja were the
Farsherots. They represent Ihe stcm of the Aromall ians second in numbcr
after the Gramustcn.l Thcir name comes rrom Farsala, a place situated ill
the Soul h of Valona (Vlori: - a seapart on the Adriati c Seu, in the southem
part of Albani a), wherc Caesar's soldiers landcd, whom the local inhabitants
and the soldiers of Pompcii2 had seen and callcd in the panic of landing:
'Watch out! Here come Ihe Phursaliots! The Pharsali ots!'3
Therc is a second thcory which advocates Ili e fucI !hat Ihe name
comes indeed rrom Farsala; howcver, it was nOI Ihe above-mentioned place
Ihe stem derives ils nume from, bUl Pharsala in Thessal y (today's Greece), a
1. In Romania and 1101 in Ilie Soutll of tlle lJanube whcre Ilie Farsherols arc more
nunlCrous than Ilie Gramusleni.
2. Stationcd in Epirus and lIIyria 35 early as 49 DC, aflcr Ihe dcfeat or Hrundisium in
Italy. when Pompeii had withdrawn in Macedonia. Sec Theooor /<. IOn1tllscll. The Roman
. History 1988: voI. III : 222226.
3. Cf. Ihe elhnograpber Anlonio Baldaeci, apud Anastase Hciu. The Aromanians.
Trade, lnduslry, Ihe Ar"", ElIpansion . Civilisation 1936: ]42 - rcpublished in Constantza by
thc publishing huuse "Carlea Aromna" 2003; cd. Tiberiu Cun!a amI Dumilru Stere Garonl.
The temI Farsaliuti was widdy uscd espccially in Gn::cce. Today aII thc Aromanians in this
s!eU! caII thcmsclves or Frsiroli.
'"
1
NICOLAECUSA ' OTiLIA l'A CEA
place wherc in Ilie year of 48 BC Ihe battle betweell Caesar and Pompeii
was fougnt. The lutter had been walching Cacsar defeating aii his armics
and had decided 10 nce from the baHle ficld to lake refuge on a ship lowards
Ihe Easl. Hi s soldiers. Ine partisans from his clllnp in Macedonia, had
rclrealed up in Ihe mounlains 10 lake refuge and sheltcr as carly as 49 BC
10 lalcr give birth 10 Ihe grcal popuJations of Ihe Farsherol s and the
Megalo-Vlachs.
4
The third Iheory supports Ihe assumpt ion according to which Ihe name
of Ihe Farshcrols comes rrom anolher place Situaled in Ihe South-EaSI of
Albania: Frasari or (which included [5,000 inhabilallls in the years
of maximum growlh, today it is onl y li small A[banilm village wi th a few
Aromanian inhabitants).s Moreover they a[so assuilled thal the enlire stem
hau origin:lled in the region of Frasuri, where shcpherds from Gramos and
Pindus were settling down (as a result of population in excess); Ihey aumit,
however. Ihe cxistenee of olher Aromanian popu[ations wilhin Ihis arca
before tile overnow. 6
It is, however, a tradition of Ihe Farsherols 10 reaen far back for tncir
origins 10 Ihe old limes of Ihe eolunisls brought from Italy after Ihc battles
bctwecn Caesar and Pompeii and whose descendanlS Ihey believe Ihey are.
1
This noble origin has becn poinled oul by Ioan Caragiani who argued Ihal
among numerous tribes of Romanians [Aromaniansl in Ilie 13alkan
Peninsula, Iherc is one in particular which spreads in Albania, Epirus,
Macedonia, Thcssaly and ali arouml Greece. The caII thcmselves
Rumni Of Rumcni whcreas ali Ihe olhcr Aromanians caii tll em
or Most of them have always becn nomadic
wilhoul any villagc 10 permanenlly live in - duri ng Ihc surnmer they
live in thei r own villages in the mountains. near Iheir sheepfolds and
4. Cf. Anastase Hciu 1936; 141
5. Teodor Capidall. Nornlldic Aromllnillns 1926: 4247
6. Ibidem
7. During the prescllcc or in Egypt. in llIyria.llre soiliiers of Pomflttii ... ere
s,..omring ilrsille Ort cormlry as Ihty hali bun scallered by lire ... ar jll Thessaly. so tlral Iirt
Ron""M had 10 brinS Ihere Irew CQhOrl$ aud ridtrs 10 maillluin Ihe place in Iht rtsion. Whell
Caesor rellmrell 10 EgYfll. Ihe clolIger Irad bUII overcomt jll lII)"r;o AI)ud. Theodor
Momrnsell 19!\!\: 243
'"
Macedo-aro/llilllli dobrogeni ' Tht Macedq.Aroma/,ians in Dobrudja
during the winter they li ve in Ihe l1elds where they descent wi lh their
floeks 10 winter. In the popular bel ief of ali Aromanians, the eountry of
the Farshcrots has always bccn Albania, whcre they had spread from in
many plaees with Ihe exception of those who remaincd behind and stil!
li ve Ihere. It from onc oflhe latler - whom 1 had met in the island of
Corfu - that 1 leamt that, by an old tmdilion, the Farshcrots had cume to
Albania and Thessaly far over the sea and they were once ealled
FarsaliolS and noi Farsherols whereas they used 10 caII themselves
Rumni or Rumcni and consequenll y, they are Ihe old Roman colonists
broughl from Italy 10 Ill yria and Thessaly aner tlle baules between
Cacsar and Pompei i in Dyrae hium and Pharsala. Somc of the
Aromanians bcl icve tlmt the Farsherots would eome [rom a smaIl village
Ihal had never bcen so large 10 include over 2(x),ooo inhabitallts Ihat rep-
resent s the numbcr of aI I Farsherots in Grceee and Turkey.8
At this poillt 1. Nenitescu's pcninent obscrvatiO/l S are wonh mcntioning.
Ioan Nenitescu meI the Farsherols in hi s journeys throughoul European
Turkey, a country or mther an empire wllieh also included thc province of
Macedonia in 1892:
The Farsherots or the I would have derived
thcir name from the nume of the villagc of in Albania and
aeeording 10 others - from Ihe namc of Ihe lown of Farsala in Greece.
However, when I met a Farshcrot - and I have mei so lllallY - and I
asked him/her lV/lai are YUII? he/she answered / am Pi1rsll/iol l eu esc
Pi1rsll/iQ/. II" we operated a transronnat ion of the two into two l a!,
we would have the word Far.m/iol. Farsala is tne place whcrc Caesar
dcfeated Pompeii whosc army scatt ered, wi thoul being eompletely
defeated , as we ali know, could ha ve tarri ed in Ihe Peninsula and
sprcad into Ihe mountains of Tncssaly and the Pindus Mountains,
whose peaks, lands and valleys na vc been in the hands of the
Farsherols for centurics, togethcr with the braneh of the Epi riats
8. Ioan Caraciani. Uislarical Studies 00 Ihe Romaoiaos ill Ihe 8alkall Peni nsula
1929;4-5,6-7.
147
NfCOUtt: CUSA OTfUA PACEA
whosc origi n is also FarsherOL The claim thm the smaJl villagc of
(,;ould havc givcn - Of could give a fcw centuries luter - birth
to such u people that incl udcs more than 320,000 ndividuals as the
Farsherot I>cople does - is hard to submit. to the le:lst. 9
To concl ude, we cOli ld say that the cuunt ry of :l1I tile Fursherots was
the South Albani a, where they sprcad rrom - with the e:ceptlon of those
who had remai ned there lU - to Epirus, Macedonia (m; it was in those years),
Thessaly and throll ghout Greece.
'ilIe exodus wa'i detennincd by the new situation in Albania. In exeh<Ulge
of many privilcges, II prut of the Albani ans was converted to the Islrun. This
was for the benefit of the local leadcrs whu enjoyed autonomy to a grcatcr
extcnt than berore within the new circumstanccs. Moreover, the Turks startcd
appointing them bey and Ix/Sha - the sul tans had never appointed any local
1cader to such positions berore. Benefiting rrom these positions, the local
lellders were IUming into worse ru1crs than the Turks thcrnsclves. Their pcop1c
werc terrori sing the Sout h-East of Alb:mia, that is the original land of the
Farshemts. Taking advantage of toc outbrcak of the RlIssian-Turkish war within
the period 1768- 1774, the bands of the Muslim oosbllzl.lci wcrc dominating the
region. invading even Greece. AII this was followcd by a \>crioo uf anarchy and
insccurity, at the Muslimleaders' wilL 111e eommercial routes wcre I1U longer
secure, the caravans were being att acked aII the time. Tile central powcr,
namcly Turkey, could no Ion ger bc in charge of the situation within this arca.
Against the unfriendly environment , a part of the Farsherots Iert their
nat ive lands rorevcr - that is Oangli and Colon ia, wherc was also
situated; they Iert even Albania. Some scul ed down in tile Greek Epirus, in
Pindus, in the \Vest and Nort h-Wes t of Samari na, in the villages of
Paleoseli (today Pali oseli), Furca and the vi ll ages of CucuOiani, Verbiani,
9. Ioan NcniICSCU. From Romanlans in Turkey . An !lod Statistica!
Study on the Aromanians 1895: 27
10. Th3t is in Albanian Epirus ami in al11he somhcrn and cemral part of Albania. [n
my papcr. The Aromaniilll s (Ihe MacedOllians) In Romania ]996: 13 II)<)intcd OUl a rlUI11-
bcr of 400.000 Aroman;an5 in Albania (on lhc basis uf lhc data reccivcd in 1992). J would
say t"day. objcclivcly aod Wilhoul bias. Ihal thcir num/:lcr cou/d bc cSlimmcd m 200.000-
.100.000 individuJJs.
'"
r },IacedO'(lro",l1ii llobrO/J.mi Tll e Macedo-Arom(U1iallS illl)obrlllija
Prisogillni. Grizmani, Starciani CiCli; in Grcc(,;c they scnled down !lear the
Gramuslcni and Moscopolcni, in places sud1 as FloTina Pi suderi
Bclcarncni, Ileat the Pindcni in Ihe mountains of Veri .. , in and'
Selia uc Sus, in thc region of Olyrnpus, in Cuterna, Salonic (Silruna in the
Aromaniun languagc) und Seres, in Thcssaly, in Armi ro. Volo.
Tricala, Calabaca, Larisa etc. Therc wc re others who selllcd down in
Macedoni a, !lenr the GramuSlcni in Bcala, Molovistc, Tlirnova. Nijopole,
Magarova ,ind in the Murihova Moumuins, orglllliscd here in li separate and
cumpatl group. As if on pU'l>Osc, (he IaUer group, after a Sia)' of approximately
1()(1 )'cars. had to cmigrate again. At the same time with tlle revolutionary
!l1ove!l1ents of the Bulgarians in Turkey (back then Macedoni:1 belonged to
tlle OUolllan Empi re), these Fursll crots retreuted to the regiml of Vodena
where, undcr tll e rul e of their leauers callcd cell/id, set up selllements such
as Fetilu, Patichillll , Gramm:lticuva, Candrova.
12
Concern ing the exodus, the second gmup which len the native tenilories
is represented by thc Fursherots in CUrI e!), Cost rcti (or Cost resti),
(or Jarcuni) and Zavalini (or Juvaleni). They did not leave Albania: Ihey
scttled down in Cori ta, in Pleasa . Disnita and Stropani.
Finally .Ihe third largc group of Ilie F:lrshcrots - ali the Aromunialls in
Alhania :Irc Farsherols! - settlcu down in Ihe soulh of Albania, Ihat is in thc
Albaniall Epirus and in Ilie Muzaki.\ Fieh.ls.
11. Ioan Nenilcscu 1895: 401,4:13 <.Ii<.l mcnlion thcnI bul he did 1101 cumment "n Ihe
cxiSlcrK'C "r I'arshervts wilhin Ihis arca. Jnhabilants of origm coul<.l
here frorn 01<.1 limes; 1. Ncnilescu 1l1emions in parliculm Ih31 I'octween lhe rivers Bileasa ml<.l
Sanlrllaporos. aroon<.l Ihe )"ear of 1892. lhere wc: Ivts of farnilies of who <.Iid noI
live in villages.
12.llearm oflhis episo<.lc as ,,"cII as of Ilie of Ihe Farsrn,rlllS rrom Alhania rrom
my grandfather Mim Cusa (1 J 84-1977). Ihe sun of Ihe c.,l .. ic (\ca<Jer) Anastase Cusa, Ihe
foomJcr of thc villagc Grammmicuv3. 200 )"ears 3g0. our Farsherot famil)' usc<.llo live in Ihe
Soulh of I\lbmlia. in Ihe of ROlea. noi far 3way from Frasari il is from Ihe nmnc ofthc
villogc Ihat my family dcrive<.l lheir nlUTle: in Albania tll..,y use<.l tu bc called Butcaru. Hoving
scllled lIown in Ihe Murihova Ihcy changed Iheir name from BUlearu inlo Cusa.
afler Itle firSI namc of Ihe falher of Ihc ce/Ilie Anaslasc, whuse fir51 nmnc was loau - a similar
word wilh Nachi Of Clisa for the Farsherots.lulhosc old limcs Ilie Aronmnians did II: s.:.,nle as
thc Tmks; lhe)" <Jcclinc<.l t1wir i<.le"til)' aflcr l/le firsl nnmr of thc faltler. grandfmhcr, gmttd-
gmndf,llher. cxamplc. IIlY falhcr a5 a chil<J was asked Who do )"011 helulI): /() 1 _ he uSt.-d 10
aI1S""l"r I (1111 ,III' -"m Qj Mim of 1"05; IArmslasel of Nachi lCusal.
149
NICOUtE CUS,," ' OTlLlA /'ACEA
The former are also known as CsJrilliots or the Caslriniols, as the
inhabitants or the Roman campl) around the Cty of Arghimcaslru (today
Gjirokllster) or thus named from CUlrct.l
4
T!lcy werc al sa callcd CrisriniOli
or Ilie Critiniots sinee duc la their presupposed Christ ianilY, Ihei r women
used 10 huve a cross lattoocd on their foreheads. l!l e sume way as Ihe
women of Ihe GramuSleni and the ti pa"i in Macedonia and cspeCall y Ihose
in Bulgaria.IS
There were close relations!lips bctween, on (he one hand , ali the
above-mentioned and on the olher hand, the Fan;herots in Corita (Coreea or
Cureeaua in t!le Aromanian language. Korec today), Pleasa, Oisnita and
Stopani. As an administrative and commerdal centre, the cil y of Coreea was
frequented by t!le CastriniOIS as wcll as the Farshemts who had becn there
for ages, la Ihe North-Wesl from the cily (especiall y aner the dcsl ruction of
Moscopole), from Sipca, Nieell, Grabova and Lunea (or Lnga), known
under the name of Ihe Moseopolians.
Thosc frurn Muzakia, a fi eld si tuated on both banks of the river
Scmeni (Ioday Seman) whieh nows imo the Adrimic Sea. 1051 Ihei r idenlity
as Farsherots onee they settl ed down pcrmanentl y in this region where the
prindpality of Mu5atiu5 or Musacius had been - later 10 become Muzakia.
Some Aromnnians werc call ed Mllzel/iari or MiZllchiari (in thc Aromani :m
language) rrom tlle name of tllOSC fields. Having sculcd down in this region
and given up sheep brceding and caravanning. determincd by loss of Iheir
estate (sheep. goal5. horses), Ihey became fanners and they owned "mall
fanns. Duc 10 the unbear'o:lblc wcathcr c.:ondilions in this area especially during
the SUlllmcr, thcy Stopped having close rclutionships with the above-mentioncd
Fan;hcrots. Many MlIzchiari did thc snme as lots of Aromanians in Albani a -
13. CL Constantin Coli mitra. The Farsherots 1996 in lhe chapter (knlpclllO/lS U/lJ
E$lule.lbc book is prinled 011 his own. with IlO publishing housc and no editing which has IlO
influeJlCC whalsoever ori ilS valuc. Colimilra is Ihc aulhor of a splendid mQ<JQgfllphic wnting
uf tlie vi1lage Pleasa. \Ve cQnld alSQ mc:nlion Ihal al lhe c:nd of Ilie monographic wri li ng. Ihc
author is having an insighl into Ilie hislOf)' of lhe Aroll Hmians supportcd by wcak argumcnlS
(in me f3\'om of Ihe clhnkal inlcgnly). on Ilie panem of Imisla or m,lrtiso' Of Ilie Sli,temenl
Illatthc would be <II It,UI 2 mii/imi or Ihc would be Ilie descemlants
Ofl/le lIew Daca-ROII/I/II peoplt bom Ofl/lt' /1(1}1PY blt'lIding of I/It' Dacians al1d Roml1ns.
150
J4. e f. Nicolae Saramandu. ArOJnlwlan allil MeRlello-Romaniali Studie,o;; 2003: 25
15. eL Colimi lra IY%.
Mac"do-(!,-oll/{jllii dobrogeni Tlle !tI(!udo-Aronuwiuns ill Dobmdju
wllo wefe cal1ed ciobelli Of dai by the Alb<lnians - they spread in the cities in
the centre and the nonh of tile countlY. <Ind thcy bccmne innkeepcrs. merchants.
handicmftsmen (CSpccilllly tailors. in general skil1ed handicraftsmen).
Specific F ell(ures
Althollgh Ihe Farsherot is gcnefllll y presented as the an:hetype. his
physiognomy is almost idcntical wi th thal of Ihe ol her Aromanians of the
sume origin in thc 13<1lkan Peninsula. Ali the Aromani ans resemble in Iheir
appcarance. '[ne mell are strong. pmud,exprcssivc black-cyes, arched eyebrows,
quick amJ agiJc. The women arc lithe and honesl. The Aromanian woman is
a devoled mothcr and a faithful wife - the divorce was nOI legitimate with
Ihc Aromanians. She is a diligenl woman - wonl weavi ngs by hand, the
so-callcd \'elill/a, blankels and counlcrpanes of aii colours woven by machine
were famous throughnUl the Balkan Peninsula. The so-calJcd subordinalion in
relalion to her husblll1d is erroneous. The woman is above ali respectful to
her husband and so is the man 10 her - Ihe Arornanian mall would never
beat lip his womun; harmony and solidarit y kcep them very close logelhcr
in everyday lifc.
At this l>oint several specific features of the relatively recent nomadic
lifc of the FarsherolS are worth mentioni ll g.
The Farsherots used to love complete freedolll lO li grealer extent than
thc othcr Aromanians - thus Ihcy led a tlomauic life, wundcring with thcir
families. their eMatc <Ind flocks. They ncver uscd to 1ll0W or to gather the
grass neeucd for thc fccding of the cattle during the wintcr. In the summer
they useu In have their own villages in Ihe mountains, Il ear the sheepfolds -
where thcy dcsl:ended from to live il1 the fields in thc so-callcu clive in the
winter. They were thus al111os1 independent. having their own organizlItions
calleu flllci1ri or celnicate which were led by li celnic. The organizat ion
fonns callcd celniellfe represcilted Ihe historic rema inings of the old
Aromanian dukcdoms in Pindus. Epirus. Albani a. Thessaly. in the Balkans
and n Rooup.
16
An organizllIion unit ealledJalcarc included hundrcds of
10. J 175
'"
NICOU,E CUSA 01"/l./A PACEA
families. Evcry family would have ils own eSlate which consisted of shecp.
goats, horses, mules. donkeys. The leader called ce/Ilie would bc selectcd
from the elite and his farnily would be extrcmcly wcalthy sincc wealth has
always been a criterion for evaluation with the Aromanians. He in charge
of lhe he was not, however, an absolute leader as lic appears in
mosi of Ihe writings on the Aromanians. Hc would noI bc a voivooc as in the
nonh orthe Danubc; he would rather be Ihe most respectcd man in thefillcare
for his cstllte as wel1 as for his wisdom. In case of any litigation within thc
fii/care, he would bc asked for advice to find Ihe mOSI appropriate solution.
The main occupation of Ilie Farsherots - which was, in fact. tlie
same with ali the ArOlllanians - was sheep breetling. Unlikc many olher
Arornanians in Greece and loday's Macedonia - who used to have the same
living routine as the Daco-Rolllans in the sense that ollly the men with the
nocks spent Iheir SUlllmer in the mountains and Iheir winter in the fie\ds -
the Farshcrots would also head for the moullIains in spring and for the ficlds
in autumn but togelher with their familics, wife and t:hildren as well as Ihe
old mcmbcrs of Ihe family, their estate. their flocks, choosing regions with
temperate winter (those rrom Epirus and Pindus towards the region of
Avlona and the south of Muzakia and those from Murihova lowards
Thcssaly unIii 1878). The FarshcrolS have been nomadic for hundrcds of
years. In their vill ages they used to lcave behinu in Ihc mountains a fcw
families 10 take good care of Iheir houses until they came back from Ihe
fie!ds whcrc they spenllhe winler. Thcir re!mively primitive livillg conditions
which remaineU Ihe same until the 19
th
century had a positive inl1uellce as
wel1. Thcir isolated cxistcnce enab1ctl Ihcm to prcscrve tneir intcgrity and
freedolll. There arc many Latin elements prescrvcU in Ihei r language and no
Greek borrowings arc recort\cd. Their strollg caste bclicfs prcvcnted them
from marryi ng into other nat ions, includ ing Aromallians from other stems
even when Ihey li ved together in the same village. Their free spirit might
have dClermined Ihem to bc Icss religious anu more free Ihinkers
l7
- it is a
common place that the Church was subordinaletl to the Grcek Patriarchy
rrom Constantillople and the priesls performed Ihe service in Greek.
They would loalh priesls and monks and they had a curse phrase which is
t7 . 1. Ncnitc$Cu 1895: 29.1. C3ragiani t929: 4-5.
'52
M{I{'tlloaromnii dobmgtn; -Tht Macedv-Aroma"ia"s in DobrudjlJ
the living proof of Iheir utmost dislike If only !/ived 10 see )'011 become a
!Jriesl! (Preflll s-fti ti red!)18
There are at leaSI Iwo clements of the Farsherot costume that arc
worth ment ioning. First of aII, the male costume is completely white - an
obviolls Romlln inheritancc. Secondly, the Farsherot women would wear an
ornament on their heads, which is called ciceroana or firaoafla in the
Aromanian language that does nOi exist with other peoples in the Balkans.
1. Nenilescll describe this ornament as a IJpe ofwoollen kamelaukiOIl deco-
rated II'illl golden coins. n,e lIume of Ilie ornament reuc!Jes far baek 10 file
age of Caesar when rIIe kamelallkioll or Ilie cicerO/!iall - ciceroalla - IIsed
ro be ci la mode. also !l'om ill Ilie cOlllllryside ill ltaly sil!ce perhaps
Cicerolle' s !Vife reillvenlell it .1
9
It is again 1. Ncnitcscu who staled Ihal Ihey would onen say alb s'hie
which translates as may YOl/rlije be II'hile 10 replace 'thank you' - a phrasc
which the Farsherols do not have in their language . AII Ihe other
Aromanians use the Greek word cf/wrisro for 'thank you' .20 The Farsherots
would avoid using Greek words. It is indecd so but we could argue Ihat only
the Farsherots in Macedull ia uscd 10 say alb s'l/ie. The phrase was nOI used
by Ihe Farsherols who lived in Greece (Patichina, Grammati cuva,
Candrova, C<Llerina) whom 1. Ncnitescu did noI visit in his journey in 1892.
\Vhen they speak in their own language , aII the Aromanians, howevcr,
would aod a well-wishing whenevcr Ihey thank - Ihe most popular are
s' bl/edI. which translatcs as /Ilay YOIl !ive long, lI rioasa which translales al'
ma)' YUII be Jwppy.
Conceming Ihe whitc colour, 1. Ncnitcscu also pointcd out that it
was eXlremely valuable. When the bridc was cl1lering the house of her
futurc husband, they would unfolo a whitc c\oth to hcr feet so (hat her life
would bc SWCcl [Ind dean in her husband's house - a tntdition which has
survivcd 10 this day)!
18. AnaSlas.e Hiiciu 1936: 145
1<).1. Ncnitescu 18<)5: 174. I.Caragiani 1929: 65 who argucd thatthe ciceronian or
I;temmw carne rrom Cicero. Dimitrie Abclcanu Tlte Aromanhlrl Peop!c iuMaccdonia pA3
20. 1. Ncnilcscu 1895.
21. Jbi(!.:IIl.
153
NICOUt.ECUSA 01'lUA PACEA
rIIe Farsllerots i" Dobrudja
The FarsherolS who settlcd down in Dobruuja come from Greece
anu Albania. Those from Greece come from the region of Vodena (Ioday' s
Edessa) - from Patichina, Grammalicuva, Candrova, from Ihe region of
Veri a - from Seli a de Sus and Horopani. Calerina (1(x1ay's Katerini).1 AII
these places are part
2
of the province of Macedoni a, Ihe largesl and the mosI
northem province of Grecce which, in the nonh. ncighbours onlo Bulgaria,
Ihe Republic of Macedonia and Albania.
This graup of Farsherol s, perhaps Ihe most oppressed of ali Ihe
Aromanians. has ils origins in Albania - in Ihe south of farmer Macedonia.3
In Ihe contexl of Ihe crisis which was manifest in Ihe second half of Ihe 18
tll
cenlury in Macedonia. Ihe bands of the Albanians look advantage of Ihe
situation and they encouraged anarchy in Ilie soulhern pan of Ihe province.
Agai nst Ihese unbearablc living conditions, Ihey decided
4
to leave Iheir
native places (Dangli and Colon ia) to wandcr towards Ihe Narth, in today's
Republic of Macedonia.
This compacl group seuled down in Murihova Mounlains, near the
present hordcr wit h Greece, whcre they lived more than 100 years. Shcep
brecding, timber and charcoal exploitation werc Ihe major occupations. As
far as timber is conccrncd. thcy even had Ihe leehnical means 10 work it out.
L. Nicolae Saratllandu 2003: 25 adds olher places whcre Ihe Farshewl.S in Dobrudja
ca!uc frotll; Papadia and Felila. On Ihe hasis of Ihe documcnts we ~ t u i e (lhc Stale Arehives.
Constanta. Fund National Offiec of Colonisalion) we have concludcd Ih31 !here were only 4
families coming from Papadia aud only 2 familics coming front Felita.
2. Gmmmat icuv3 Superior almosi does nOI e ~ i s t any longcr. It has bccn complclcly
dcscrted. A11 Ihe FarsocrolS who uscd 10 live Ihere had emigralcd 10 Dobrudja.
3. TItal is Ihe formcr area betweculhe lonie Scc and Ilie Aegean Sec in the west and in
lOC east. in tire north far inlo Ihe cenlral Albania and toc superior coorsc or Vardar and in lOC
wulh 10 Epirus attd l1Jessaly.Jbe region of Vodena. Veria and Calerilla in today's Grecce
uscd 10 bc parI or Ihe 'Turkish' Macedooia. Afler toc Ualkan Wars (1912-1913) thesc rcgions.
logelher w;lh l!le !sland of Cretc, would lIave bccome pari of [!le Greek IcrritOr}'.
4. Some of Ihem. Othcrs s<:Uled down in Corla. See above lhe collttllentary on thcir
exodus.
154
MaudQaromllii dobrogelli' TII" Macedo'roma"ia//s ill Dobmdja
such as suws and saw rnills. In winter Ihey descendcd with their flocks in
Thessuly und in spring Ihey relumed to their houses in Ihe mounlains.
Peuce wns 1101 to IasI for long. As a result of the Bulgarian revolu-
tionary movemenls in Macedonia, thcy had 10 Ieavc Ihis region as wcll,
aftcr approximately 100 years. Afler 1878, undcr thc rulc of the fullowing
leaders cal led t:elnici Leolea, Cusa, Nastn, Celea, Bulcaru, Pariza, Fotu.
Grtu, Zdru, Buciunana, Velcnzu, Zega, Tragoni, there were 400-500
farnilies with 80,000 sheep und 12,000 lIlulcs und horses who sclIlcd down
in the villagcs of PUlichina - founded by Hristu Papanicola: Fctitu and
Gramm<lticuvu - founded by Gusu Cclca and Anustnsc (Tea) Cusa; Caterina
- founded by the ce/nici Zega, Caramitru and Colimitra.
AI first thcy uscd 10 live in huts (c/il'e in thc Aromanian language);
then having bought thesc places rrom the Turkish bey, they built houses of
stone in every abuvc-menliollcd vi ll agc. They <l lso built churehes and
sehools subsidized by the Romanian state.
Qnce again fate decided for thcm: duc 10 unbearable conditiolls, they
had to emigralc again (thc third (ime!) olLlsidc Macedonia 10 Romania, in
Cadrilater or New Dobrudja (the southern part uf former Dobrut.lja).
Thcy were colonised in Ihe eounty of Caii acra ( 1925-1928) in
Alexandria, Arman, Azaplar, Babue , Bau\Urt. Camci, Ciair, Ccamurlia,
Carasul ar ,Cioban-Cuius, Deniclcr, Doimuslar, 1.0h. Duca, Enigca, Ezibei.
FnJacli, Hardali, Hasan-Dcde, Hasim Kiosclar, Ghclengic, Nicolac
rilipescu, Muzakhio. Opancea. Scidali, Salaman; in the county of
Durustur, ollly fi fcw fumilics in Oral. Praporgcscu. Caraorman, Carasular
und Aidemr.
6
The Farsherots in Albania who scttleJ down in Dobrudja arc calleJ
thc Plisoti or since mosI of thc FlIrsherots in Alblmia corne rrom a
place callcJ Plcasa. Thcy ure also clllled the Albinesi or Ihal is the
Aromanians from Albania. In orJcr to clear up the confusion between them
and thc Albanians in Albania, the mllnc Plisol gcncraliscd. Th s name was
6. eL filcs 7611947. 5M1947. 5511947. 1011947. W11947. 89/ 1947. ' nlC SlalC An;:hivcs
COnSI311ll.a. Funu N:ui,mal Omee of ColUllisalion.
'55
NICOLAE CUSA' OTlLlA PACEA.
given to them by the Farshemts in Grecce (in Cadrilater) to make the djffercnce
betwccn Ihem and the ones who had carne rrom Albania. In their turn, the
Plisoli called the oncs who had come from Grccce Ihe Shopani or s6pahi due 10
Ihe latter's frcquenl use oflhe wonl sapaT which translatcs waler pump, !hal is a
spring deviatcd by man whcrc water flows abulldantly and continuously
through a pifX:.
The Plisoli come from the small village of Cori la nearby (where Ihey
settled duwn from the southem pariS of Albania around 1780)7, from thc
large village of Corita in Plcasa - inilially only a rew houses, this place was
boughl and foundcd by moSI of Ihe group who had arrivcd undcr the rule of
Ihe ee/llici Balmnad and Coli mitra -, from and Stropalli (founded
by a less numerous group led by the ce/Ilie PilU).
They were coloniscd in the county of Dumstor in

Aidemir-
Dclcngi, Calipetrova, Babue, GraI. Praporgescu (Iogether with the
Farsherot s in Greece), Suneei, New Baltagiu, Cara-Omer. Caraischioi
(1925-1928).9
There are several families who carne rrom Albania from Lunca,
Nicea, Moscople - which are si tuated in Ihe north-cast of thc town ofCorita
(Curcealla in the Aromanian hlllguagc). These famili es who had arrivcd
latcr (1931-1933) were nlso colonised in thc count y of Durostor in
CociurnarlO and New Baltagiu.
l1
7. Sec ahovc thc commcmary QIl Ihc FlIrshcrots
8. Tl1c firSI Arom3nian colonisls in CadriJatcr wcre the Plisoti rrom Albania (ahhuugh
thc issuc had bccn first appruachc([ by lhe AroUl;mians rrom Vcria. Vodcna aud Mcg1enia)
who camc by ITain as caTly as August 1925. Thcy Foundcd thc villagc of the first
Aromllnian in Cadrilmer. See also Tribuna Romunlor dl! pesle Iwrart (Tht
Romanian Triblllll! OveruCls) no. 1211927: Viilorul Silislrei (Th#! Full/f#! of Sifi"lra) VI. 40,
on Octobcr 30.1926; Actillnl!a (Romanian Action) 1. 5. Novcmbcr, ISI 1926:
I' eniruula BIllcultleii (Tit#! Balkall 1'l!lIll1sllla) Octobcr Jlst. 1926
9. CL filcs 111947.6511947.8911947. Relldcrs' Fund
10. CL filcs no, 6111947 Reatlers' Fund
) 1. Cf. file 110. 3J(J 933. Fum) of the I'rcfceturc of thc CoullIy of Durostor, Thc Stalc
Archivcs in Ramnicu Valcca.
'"
1
Macedvaromllii dobrogeni ' l'ht Muce.lo-Aromallians in Dobrudja
The Gralllllstelli I
The name is derived from Ihe lIume of Gramoslea, Ihe place of origin
for the Grumusteni , which is si tua(ed amid Ihe Gramos Mountains _ a
north-easlern extensioll of Ihe Pindus Mountains. The large village or ralher
the small town was situated on a 1600 m high plateau, amphilheatre-
shaped_ surrounded by mountains. The highesl peak which was callcd by
Ihe Aromanians Ciuma al Pe!!{i is 2380 m high , second in heighl afler
Smolica (2577 m high) in the Pinuus Mountains.
The Aromuni ulls from Ihe olher Slems caII them the Chipani or cipaii;
(in the Aroma ni an languagc). They gave them this nume since the
Gramllsteni uscu 10 caII .rigu!!ea / sgwrea (white or back slcevc\ess Iunie.
long 10 Ihe knce, and waislcd), und ciplllle - un Ine shou1ders of this tunie
the Gnllllusteni used to wear prominenees, that is pointed folds, 10 Of 20 in
Ilumbcr. which are eall cd cipuri in the Aromanian lallguage.
GrmnoSlca was situatcd in a unique region al Ihe foot of Ihe moun-
tains , with a healthy clill1:ltC, springs :Ind waters, rich grass lands . It is from
these 1110untains tlml Ihe ri ver Bi strita ( the former Aliakmon) springs 10
110w 10 Ihe south-east near Hrupi stea and Seatistea; Ihe ri ver Devol also
springs from a place near Gramoslea 10 leavc I behind on the right as well
as nexllo Nieuli ta - which is situated near anolhcr ri ver. Nicolea, having ils
mune given from the latter.
Thanks 10 Ihe fri enuly environmenl, Ihe scttlemenl evulved rapidly 10
become Ihe second mosI important settlcment in Ihe furmer Macedonia,
after fl. Iuscople.
ll
The GramuSlcni uscd tu bc a pcup1c of shephcnls but less migraling
than their brothers, the Farsherots. Their occupalions also included Ihe induslry
(only thal pilrl or Ihe which rclated 10 thcir major occupalion) . They
were skilled handicraftsmcn in copper - coppersmiths - thcy used to
manufacturc coppcrs, vcsscls, sil vcr objects. ornamenls - golden cllrrings
J 1 Th. Capid:m J942: 16 Sl,ll",d ,11Il! IV ilJ lrade prm; l;ce "nd Ihl' QCcllfH1/ion.
Gram"" /l'll oU/5hine !>Iose"ple;II Albania.
157
NICOlAE CUSA ' 01'lU A PACI:.A
and Ihe famous silveT /aS, which the bcautiful Gramusleni womcn used 10
wear on IheiT heads, cutlery and anns. They were also skilled tanners .
The caravanning was also a major occupution of the Gramusleni (the
Farshcrots from Albani a used to have it. too). As a consequence of Ihe high
and diffcult natural Maccdonian landscape as well as the Iad of lines of
communication, thcy used to transport ali the Ilccessary goods (sugar, oiI,
cheese, exotic frui ts ele) exclusively by bcasts of burucn: horses, mules,
donkeys. Thesc caravans (which sometimes includeu even 20 beasts of
burden) were led by m<llly caravan-leaJers who were brave and well-acquaintcd
with ali the mountai n passes lmu roads. They travelle<l throughout Macedonia
regardlcss of season or danger. It is indeed truc Ihat this occupalion W1IS
extremely profilable - the caravan-Icaders and the sheep and horse ownen;
bci ng eXlremcly wealthy pcople.
Tlle Gramusteni women were uiligent and hardworking houscwives as
well as skilled weavcrs. The so-called \'elill(e or iambule, the blankels, eoun-
terpanes, the carpets, and especially the wootlen sockels were aiI f;unous anu
mueh soughl fOf.
Gramoslea was diviued in "Cveral ncighbourhoods: the neighbuurhood
Paciura, Pisota, Hagisleriu. Stlllltu (ufler Ihe names of !he moSI importanl
celnici of Ihis stern). Thei r houses were of slone, multi-sloreyed. ' Ibere were
{wo large ehurchcs in l!le lown: Se George Church and SI. r..lary Church.
Thci r studs and nocks were well -known throughout Ihe region. A.
Hfldu reportcd that thcy ha .. so much milk that, in onJer 10 facilitate thc InUlSport,
Ihe ceh/il.' Paciura hau 10 build a pipe, several kilomelrcs long, for Ihe milk 10
be brought rrom Ihe shcepfolds 10 Ihe vallcy wherc il was to obtain
cheese. butter and whey.12 The Grmnuslcn were cxtremely prol ifie, whieh
detennincd them to seareh for Olher placcs to live inTh. Capidan argues Ihat
Ihe populat ion in excess drove 1llany Gramustcni groups ta Albania where
Ihey populaled the settlement ealled Aecording 101. Caragiani and
1. Nenitescu, Ihe Farsherots had tradit ionally another deseend, later elhnicaIl y
evolvi ng the same as the olher Aromanian slems.l
4
"e
12. A. 19.16: 136
Ll. C11)jtl,m 1926: 42.
14. Sec above lhc subchaplcr 011 lhc Farshcrols.
Mm:eJoar",n{juii dobrogeni ' The Alaudo-Aromal/ians in DobrluljQ
The faIJ of GramQstea bcgan at the same lime wilh the periexl
Islamc conversion nf Ihe Albanians when Ihe hands of Ihe lurkised Bey had
slart ed attaeking Ihe Aromanian sett lernenlS. Gramoslea, Ihe land of the
Gramusteni Aromanians. whusc foundation reachcs far back in the pasI, was to
sharc the rate of Moscoplc. the ciladel ofthe Aromunians in the Balkans.15
Their surpassi ng [onunc brought about destruction. Therc is an artidc
in the magazine LI/mi"a (Tlte Liglll) signcd by Filip Misea
l6
(who originates
rrom Gramostea itscll) under Ihe penname Ciuma al Pel/li, in A. Hdu's
accoun! . whkh report:; 011 this painful cnding:
It on August, thc 15
th
. 1760 probably. during the festival orSt.
Mary's c hurch. The service was being perfofmco by 12 priests. An
incident: The miracle-working icon cracked, Ihe votive lighl blew out. On
Ihal veI)' moment , (WO caravan-Ieaders showcxl up rrom Colunia (Albania)
and announced thal there wcre Albanian forces cOlllng over soon. They
eonsultcd rupidly ano oefcnce was urganiscd. The church beJls startcd
alarrning peoplc. Positioll s werc laken nil the left bank of thc river of
Nicola. wiih mounlain passcs and natul1\l fortrcsscs. Scveral wings of tlle
Albaniau liJlces llIaoc an attempl to SUn"ound Ihe resiSlance from other
ilnglcs. l1lc critical hour was 10 comc. In the evcning, howcvcr, OUC 10 a
proviucntial pouring rain, the river of Nicola ovcrnowed and Ihe peop!c
coul0 leave Ihe [)Qwntown Ihe caravans were bcing loai.lcd to ncc
from this place forcver. When Ihe rain SIOPped and the Albanians could
entcr the town - which included 40.000 illhabitanls -, thcy found it
deserted. In lhcir rush. they furgol OIl!Y the miracle-working silver and
goloen iCOJl. 17
We shal1 never know whether Ihings happcned exact1y as rcportcd
ilbove. Wc m.:knowlcdgc. though. Ihat Gramostea was dcstroyei.l around
1760 anu the populatioll managco to ret rcal - a fact supporled "Iso by the
ts. far HS (iramoslea is llle lr,ldil;on in llle banad of N Velo
'S,tna and Iile of Gramostea suggcsts anuther nmtif: lhe protcction 01" Sanii. the
dauglttcr uf a re/aie. by lh.., Granmsteni "'as lh.., C1LllSC of Ihe rcvcnge of Alil'asa who wuul<l
have her in his harcU1-l!ellce Ihe dCSlrtlclion ofGramoslc<I. er. A. Hciu 19J6: 1._9.
16. L"mia" (1"he Lighl) V. ilO. 111907.
17. Cf. Ciuma ull'cnti. LI/miI/a (The Light) V. 1/ 1907. upud. 19:16: 1)9- 140.
"9
N/COLAECUSA onUA !'ACEA
large number of the Gramuslen innahitallts inlnose regions wnere tney nmJ
laken refuge. The settlemclIlS Niculita and Linotopea shared thc same fate.
The Gramuslen populalion from Inese settl emcnls lcfl Ihe native plaecs
forever to head for the Nort h in Hrupistea, BIata, Pisudcri, Belcameni,
Ncvcasca, Bitolia. Perlepc, Crusova, Nijopole, Magarova etc. A signifieantly
large group seuJed down in Ihe IIclds of Meglcna. where they foundcd
Li vdz and a less numcrous group settJed down in Rodopi Mountains.
rlte Gralllllstelli / ill Dobflldja
The Gramustcni who seltled down in Dobrudja corne from Greeee,
Bulgaria and Ihe Republic of Macedonia. The Gramustcni from Grcece are
rrom Livezi (Lin'fdz in Ihc Aromanian langunge). Livczi is situated in the
regillll of Mcglena, bonJercd on the east by on the south by the lands
of I,mita and Vodena. on thc nOflh by the mOllntains of Mariansca and
Blmec. neighbouring (he tvlurihova Mount ains, and un the west by the
mounlain<; of Cosuf and Nigea
18
- a m0l11lt;\inous region which consists of
two massifs Karagiov and Pajik (Paie III Ihc Ammanian language) divided
by the river of Meglcn Of Moglen, whele the name of the region C01l1es from.
The fi rst scttlcrnctll in Livezi was founded by the Gramustcni who had fletl
from GnullOs becausc of thc pclsc<:utiotls of Aii -Pasim al the begillning of ll}h
ccnlmy. Thcy were Ihe lasI of Ihis stem who hud lcft Gramoslea (or
thc SUlTotll1l1illgS) after ils .19 The gmup under the rule of the ce/nici
Gheorghi and Tegu al \ook rcfuge in Paie
MOtlnlaill. TIle infOlmation ahovc which is cOJlsidcre{! a legend (Iancu Cepi -
thc ce/Ilie dcleg:lIc of U\'czi among Ihe 14 dc1egalcs arrivcU in Buchare.<il "n
Fcbruary. 1'1 ]'}25. Ihcn seuled down in Talur Atmagca. tll e county of
Duroslor - reported to A. Hflc iu abolit il) is also confirmed by Demctru
Chihaia (Kehai a) who, as Ihe dclcgalc of the sociely 'Meglenia' from
BueharC-'.t, argucd in his rcport in Greel.:c in 1925 (a report scnl 10 C. Noe) Ihal
HI CL 1. Ncnitcscll 1895: I'of details amI pn:scnl nmllcs sec Virgil Coman Tlie
i\'Iegll'no-Homanians al Ihe begillninl: or 111'" 20'n, 149
19. Cf. Th. Capid,lII Tile Meglc"n.Roumnians 1923: voLI: 28.
""
M(/c"doarOlllnii dobrog"ni TII" MactdQAromanians in DobrudJa
The first place wherc we sculcd down was Livezile, my parcnts' nalive
place. The foundcr of Ihe settlement was my grandfather, thc celllic Dineea
BlUba who, more Ihan a ccntUl)' ago, retreatcU with hisfalcare in the Caragiova
Mountains, in Ihe region of Mcglena in order 10 escape Ihe fuI)' of the salrap
Ali-Pasha of Tcpelin, fhe deslroyer of thc ocauliful Gramostea and encroacher
of the Arornanian pcople, whcre they founded the first seUlcmenl Sdrai whose
ruins st il! exist today, and then, later on, in order to avoid fhe swampy land, he
set up the first house in Livezi I km away from Sdrai.20
The Gramusteni in Livdz are known ullder the name of livdyea 'fi
(that is from Livadia, the Grcck name for Livdz) or yeallicot (after the
nlUlle of loni,a - Ioday's Yianitsa - whcre they dcsccndcd 10 wilh thcir
nocks to winler anu whcre a famous hur uscd 10 be held).
In Cadrilalcr, Ilie from Livezi werc colonised in thc county
of Dumstor. 'I1le lirst group arrivetl in April 1926; thcy were scttled in Tatar
Almagca and Uzungi Onnan.
21
Another group arrivcd in the summer of
1927
22
and another in 1928
23
- they were ali colonised in Vischioi,
Has<:hioi, Dcl isuflar, Asf:ttchioi, Vetriml, Camonn:m, Cociular, Bazarghian.
The Gl'illllllstenJ in Hrupi:::.tt:il ur Hrupi:.ti - today':. Aryos
Orestikon - COlTIe from Grccce as wcl l. Tlte group arriving in Romania
in Apri! 1928
24
consbted of about 50 fmnilies nnd they were colonised
in Sarsflnlar, the conty of Durostor, Turtueaia.
25
Tlle from Bulgaria rcprescm the 1:trgcst group among
the who settlcd dowlI in Dobrudja. They rescmble the
in their livillg conditions - they had summcr houses (c/il'e)
in thc moulltains und in winter they dcscendcd to the liclds.
20. Aplld. Constantin Noe. Tho: Culonis"tio" of C"dril"lo:r p_14O_
21. Ibidem p.149.
22. Ibidem p.153.
23. CL RQlnll,,1 ( Tlle RIJmania,,) Junc, 19lh 1928 p.2.
24. CI'. Ram",d (Tlle Rll manian) Mareh. 3 ISI 1928 p.2
25. CL file 110 . the agricultural counsclling cOllllliiucc of lhe COUIII)' of
Duroslor. lhe Stme Arrhives in Ralllllic\I "aleca. Firsl Le'IL This doc\ln...,nl speeifics lhal in
Ihe of II.j211 rhcl"l' "cre 50 Mxcd.,nian n)loni<1 falllilie. from IJ",pjslca. Gn:ccc. who
s<:ulcd down in Sarsfin/ar. Turtucaia. Il is bcing 3dviscd (hat toc.sc families ",cre giwn /3ml
rrorn lhe ""''' "f (be dcgradcd wo"ds fllinlll (80 h:,).
161
N/cOI.AECUSA O1'ILIA PACEA
Dcpending on the regions where they used 10 descend in winter and
aseenl in summer, the stem of tlle Gramusteni who originated in Bulgaria is
divided in several branehes: (';11111[01, ClIrltH'eil, LuplH'en,
Blljduvefl, Papaciryio(.
or the Gumalots come rrom tlle region of Giumaia Superior
(Baaly-Djumaia in Ihe Turk.ish language, today's Blagocvgrad) - whcre they
derivcd their name rrom - rrom Ravna Buca, Ri Ia, Ceaealita, Dupnita,
Samacov and Giumaia Superior, alI sit ualcd in RiIa Mountains
26
(scttled here in
the 19d' ccnlury from the Rodopi Mountains). They were colonise(] in tlle county
of Durostor (1928-1933).
lUiitotpi or the Banots come rrom Bania ( a place in the Republic of
Macedonia. where their name is derived [rom) as well as other place near
Stip, Velcs ami Cociani. They left this arca - the furmer Serbia - in the 19,11
cenlury, and Ihey sett led down in Ihe RiIa Mounlains nexI 10 Ihe GumalolS.
Thcy were eoloni scd in the county of Durostor as well .
27
are the Gramustcni who used to winter theiT sheep in
Batac, in the fields near Filipopol - loday's Plovr.liv - (a large group carne
rrom this region to Durostor from Sagrnva and Leascova).
Curtuvclnil'i comc rrom the region of Curtovll from the hills of
Bachita, a large Aromani an village from Rodopi. The other so-caller.l cfil'e
in Ihe Rwopi Mountains were those in CaramanrJra and Sufanlu.
28
Lupuvca'nil'i , Bujduvc' nil'i , I'apaciryiotl'i come
from Lopova, Bojdova, Satm, and Papaceair (today's rcgions of Melnik and
GOle Dclcev - the former Nevrocop).29 Thcy were colonised in the county of
DuroSlor and the county ofCaliacra.
26. Cf. Saramandu 2003: 2U
21. Duc 10 Ihe large numbcr of the places. I did noI indude Illemall inlhelext..1l101iC
who are inlerested eould find them in The Joumnls of lhe Couneil of Minisler5 eonceming llte
granling of tlte naluralisalion of Ihe Macedonian eolonisls. published herewilll.
28. Saramandu 2003: 21.
29. We menlion lh .. l in wintcr Ihesc Gnl.muSICn; used 10 head for Drama. Cavala ami
Seres. 10wl\Tds warmer placcs. Ref<:><e thc Ralk.an Wars (1912-1913) Ihey eould mailllain thcir
mules _ aII lhcse n::gions bclonged 10 Turkey (11Ic formcr Macedonia). Afler thc Balk.an WaN.
Macedonia was divided. The places IlIey used In win,cr wwld bcl"ng In Grcece IOCn. $0 lhal
lile GrmlluslCni in tlle su-ca!lcd in Bulgaria. espceia1Jy thosc in Lupova. had 10 rcn13in
th<:re in Grcccc. wlty these groups of Ihc arrived laler in Cadrilalcr,
1931 -19.13. unJike th<:ir brothcrs who lIad rcmaincd in lJulg<1ri<1 to arrivc in Dubllldj<1 in 1928.
'"
1
I
Maado-Ilromnii dobrogeni ' The lHacrd(J-Aromanians in Dobrlldja
The Pil/dell;
The Pindeni li ved and stiU live in thc Pilldus Mountaills, where their
literary namc is derivcd from - in Thessaly. Olympus. and the region of
Veriu. The Pindeni in Epirus and Thessaly (todlIY'S Greece) represent the
largcsI SIClU, They have remaincd in the Pindus Mountains in compact
groups in several centres as it foll ows: Furca, Samarina, Avdela, Perivoli,
Baiasa. Aminciu (Metovo - oile of Ihe largest Aromanian villages) etc.
In Thcssaly, Ihe Pindeni are grouped in the villages near the city of
Tricala. The Aromanlms from Olympus are sett1cd in Ncohori, Milia and
especiall y Vlaholivdz.3
0
The Pindeni rrom Veria also came from Ihe Pindus Mountains. The
Albanian auacks or the att ac ks of AIi -Pasha determined them 10 leave
Pindus}IA large group, which consisted of 600 families, especially
avdcl'ati (in Ihe Aromanian language) from Avdela bul also from Samarina
and Peri volc, undcr the rule of the ce/Ilie Badralexi, settled down in the
Vcria MOUlltllins, illlhe so-call ed c{llive al fi rsl - Badralexi's c/ive - which
then bccame a vil lage with beautiful houses.
Some of these avdcl 'ati foullded Sclia de Sus, others settled dowlI in
Xirol ivdz. Neagusla. Thc Farshcrots from Selia de Sus and Horopani Iived
Ihere 100 (as they livcd close cnough, the latler bcnefited rrom Ihe protec-
tion of the ee/Ilie Badralexi).
The Pindeni who sellied down in Dobrudja camc from the surroundings
of Veria (Ihal is rrom Xirolivdz. Selia de Jos, Dolilmi) as well as from Poroi
Superior (a place situaled in the north of Grccce, near the Bulgarilm boTder).
The group of the Pindelli surroundi ng VeTin arc ealled viryean and those
from Poroi - I)ruycall.
Thc Aromanians from the other stems generall y lend 10 ca11 aii the
Pindcni in Dobrudja avdcl ' ati. Tile)' were colonised in thc eounty of
Caii acra (in Sabia and the surroundings) bctWCCIl 1926 and 1928.
JO.Capidan 19n: 12.
3J./n J775 in lhe [ir:<;1 case ef. Cllpidml 1926: 55 and Imer in !lIe second case ef.
Cmagi311i J929:.5(I.
163
NJCOutECUSA' OT/UA PACEA
rII e Megleno-Romallia1ls
10 Cadrilatcr the AromlUlians were colonised IOgether with the Meglcno-
Romanians rrom Meglenia (Greece). Due 10 Iinguislic, ethnographic and
rolkloric specific features, the Megleno-Romaoians are dirferen! from the
Aromaoiaos. Thcy arc bcyond doubl the descendallis oflhe Roman world in
the soulh of the Balkan Peninsula but they seltled down coming from the
north and not from the south whcre the Aromallians from Gramostea had
come 10 seltle dowlI in Livezi (Ihat is, in Ihc sume region). G. Weigand
argued for Ihcir origins as Ihe fouoders of the empire of the A.mneshti or Ihe
Bulgarian-Vlachs. Th. Capidan, on thc olher hand, argued for Iheir origins
as Ihe soulhern Oanubian Romanians who oncc had established close
relationships, however, wilh the lIorthern Oanubian Romanians.3
2
The Mcgleno-Romanians who seltled down in Dobrudja come from
Lundzini and Birislav, on March, 5
1h
1926, al thc same timc with their
Aromanian ncighbours in Livezi, from Liumnita, Cupa, a n i - who had
arrived in April 1926 - logcthcr with those from Livezi , Poroi and Vcria.
Thcy wcre colonised in the county of Durostor in Cocina, Cazimir ,
Capaclia, Bazarghian, Aidodu, Strebrna, Haschioi , Visichioi, Cadichioi.:
n
32. Th. Capidatl 1923: vol.l: 57 See al50 Pcride Papahagi. The Megleno-Romllnians.
An Ethnographical and P11ilological Study l1lC Annllls of thc ROOlanian Academia, serics Il,
35,1912- t913
33. er. c. Noe p.149
'"
J

Macedo-aromll1ii dobn)gtmi ' l'he MaCf!do-Aroma/lial/s ;" Dobrmija
1II. THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF
THE AROMANIAN COLONISATION
IN DOBRUDJA
The transformati ons in Macedonia TepfeSen! the
lcading cau f,C of the coionislition of the Aromani ans in Dobrudja. Duc (O ils
position among the newl )' created statcs
l
whi ch had received recogni lion
from the OttUlnan Empirc (itsclf in ils last days), Macedonia was al a critical
time in its hislory al the bcginning of the 20
lh
ccntury.
Thc interna! po litical eri:; is manifCSlcd itself in mi li tary clhnic
rcgrouping and organi sing. Consequcntl y, thc Bul gari an, the Grcck <I nd the
Aromunian organi scd thc Lll scl vcs in militar)' unit s, the so-called komitag; in
Bulgaria, Qndarl in Grecce unu the Aromani ans had Ihcir own so-callcd
armatul. Neilher Ihe komitag; nor Ihe alU/art came rrom the interior of Ihe
region. Obviously, the interethni e cunfli cts could not be cluded. The
ncighbuuring stat cs were cncuuraging Ihc tcnsiun in the rcgiun since they
\.:oukl ali bcnefit rrom a pussible t1ivision of Macedonia. Bulgaria was intcrcstcJ
in its castern part. Ihe so-called Bulgarian Macedoni a, Serbia - in its nOlt h-
westem pari and Greece - in its soulhern p"rt , the lands along Bistrita anei
Olympus, the harbour lowns of Saloni c and Caval a.
2
1. Greece ill 1829. Serbia in 1818. Bulgaria grll1llcd aUlonol1lY in 1878 and Itlen
indcpcndcncc in / 908.
2. /Joldcscu. R . Mariocscu. ivi .. Thc lJa1kan \Va r (191 2- 19/3) 1936: 3-5.
'"
NICOLAE CUSA' OTIlJA PACEA
The ethnic groups were thus aCling for thcir own beneril. The
Bulgarians in Macedonia were highly intcrestell in willlling Iheir own
autonomy. In the absence of any external supporl (al that time the
Romanian state was passing through eritical moments itselO, the
Aromanians estabJishcd a dose relationship with (he Uulgarians and thcy
cven collabol'ated with the Bulgarians in Ma!':cdonia. There was, however, a
second party - Ihal included, in particular, the Bulgarians Qutside
Macedonia - who would be acting in favour of the desideratum Great
Bulgaria) which stipulated tlle annexalion of Macedonia to Bulgaria. The
fonner organiscd ballds of tnc so-callcd komilagi who collaboratcd with Ihe
Aromanian armatol.
4
Thcsc bands ofthe so-caJled komitagi were organised
an Ihe Bulgarian territory, with Bulgarian statc's support, and latcr Ihey
would bc entering Macedonia. The champions of the second party organised
the Maccdonian Committecs whu wuuld create tension at the fronticr. Thc
newspapcrs.on the olhcr h'II1U, woulu propagandisc Bulgaria's position.
Greece, however, had its own inlerests in creating Great Greece
whi!,:h - with the exception of the southern and western parI of MaceLionia-
ought 10 include Thessaly, Ihe Calcidic Pcninsula anu Ihe Holy Grave, the
northern shore of the Aegean See, Cretc :ll1U the Dodecanez Arehipelago.
AI first. the Greek inlendcd to grcecise the region since they were the
minority in aII South Macedonia. And that was indccd a difficult mission tu
accomplish. Although the Aromanians were like islands scattered throughout
ali Macedonia. lhcy sti U had IheiT own well-organiscd compact gmups and
(hciT villages wcrc plainly Aromanian. The only region whcre the
Aromanians did mingle with Ihe Greek was thc land betwecn Larisa [Ind
Tricala.
5
Moreover, most of thc Aromallian villagcs l1scd 10 have schools
and churches that wcrc supportcd by the Romanian stale dating back as
early as thc middle of the 19
1h
century. The language they usc both in
schools anJ churches was the Romaniall language.
6
3.1bid
4. See my paper. The Macedo-Romanians throughoulliistol'r 1990: 50--56
5. An01her region where t ~ Aronmnians mingled with Ihe Albanians was the land
between Berat and Lhe shore of the Adrill!ic Sea.
6. At lirst the primers and tlle lexlbooks were in the Aromanian hmguage; lalcr the
Romanian Janguage was introdu<:ed. The IaUer did 1101 serv<: Ihe Aromanians. roan Cardula
'66
I
1
I
!
Macedaarumlnii dobrogeni' rht MactdoArom'lIIiam ill Vobrudja
Two st rategies have been adopted. an the one hand, they appealed
to the Aromanian populat ion - in particular, in those places where no
Romanian schools were founded - for the Greek to atlain their ideals.
Direct attack was attempted , on tile otiler illmd. In 1904, wilil Turkisil
t<lcit s upport - the Turkisil chose them ove r Ine Bulgarians and til e
Aromanians who were interested in being granted tileir autonomy - tiley
organised in military units, tile socalled lIIulart. Thcir objective was to
annihilate the Bulgllrian komita@' and, above aII, lile Aromanian communities
in Macedonia. From a geograpilical point of view, til e latler were tll c first
to hinder them from mov ing onwards. Tile Aromanians used to be
ubsolute m<lsters of tile mount<lin slopes. passes und paths in Tilessaly
and Epirus.7
The Greek bands intensified their activities in the region as a result
of the Aromallian aceomplisil mellts between 1904 and [908 whieh include
the foundation of (he Romani an consulate in Yanyu, the replacement of the
former church comlllun ities by civil cOllllllllnities
8
, the granting of Ihe
imperial order on May, 9
th
I 22
nd
1905 aeconling to which the Aromanians
rrom the Ottoman Empire were recognised b}' the Sublime Porte (being
thus granted cultural und religious :mlonomy).
There are threc places in particular - Avdela in Pindus
9
, Grammaticuva
and Patichina in (hc region uf VoJena
1U
- which sufrered the most rrom the
atrocit ies commi tted by the melllbers of the militar}' units, the so-culled
a"dart between 1905 and 1908.
That would be the Macedonian milieu against which the Balkan wars
argues in his papcr The llislory of Ihe Arolllllllillns 2004: 122 Ihe Inlro
uuclion of Ihe ROlllanian langllllgc in primary edllCal;lln WIlS a dt'balllhlt', il ,tol erront'oJ/s
decision. Profcssor Max Oclllelcr Peyfuss 1994: 72 considers Ih,tl IlruI! speCuloliQ1rs are
olJly parlilrlly m rl!; he poinls oul Ihal Ihe Arolllanians speak Ihe Aromanian 1ll1lg11age i n
Ihcir fami ties evcn loday. In my opinion. Il native tanguage - and Ihe Aromanian tangoage
is indeed Ihe mother longuc for ati Ihe Aromanians - shall Ix: doomed 10 extinclion ontess il
is on Ihe curr;,;uturn in primar)' cducatiolt.
7. 'Il,e newspaper Vm"eufa on Wednesday. January. 1916.
8. M.D. t'cyfllss 1994: 81.
9. /bitlcm p. 93.
10. Cusa 1996: 0-2Q.
'"
NICOLAE CUSA' OTlLfA !'ACEA
starl ed Il , It was the world powers
l2
who intervened in Macedonia by
founding milita!)' forces similar (Q the gendarmcrie in order to maintain the
peace in a permanently tensioned region. Bulgaria would argue thal
Turkey's reforms in Macedonia were noi sufficient and Grcece and Serbia
would pUI forward new claims. In ils turn, Turkey would accuse aii the
three countri es of maintai ning Ihe lension in Macedonia.
The firsl Bal kan War endcd with the defeat of Turkey. The b o v e ~
mentioned states - Montenegro is nlso included here - were victorious. The
London Treaty in May 19[3 acknowledged tile victo!)' of Balkan alliance over
Turkey. The end of the Otloman Empirc was imminenl.13lbe misunderstandings
which occurred among Ihe allics prolonged, however, the agony until tile end of
World War 1. The eause of these misunderslandings was again Macedonia.
Bulgaria - which was 10 take great advantage, thal is ali East Turkcy, from
fonner Turkey in the Balkan Peninsula - was eager 10 kecp Macedonia aII to
itsclf. As a result of aII thcsc variances, the outbreak of the second Balkan
War brought aboul a change in the system of alliances. Greece, Serbia,
Monlenegro, which were joined by Turkcy and Romania al thc end of the
war, were agai nst Bu[garia. As they alt expected, the war ended with tlie
defeat of Bulgaria. The trcaty which was signed in Bucuresti on August l()th,
191 3 acknowledged Ihe fale of Macedonia. MOSI part of Macedonia was
divided bctwecn Greccc and Serbia, thc winning states in the Balkan \Var 11.
Greece was granled, among other territories, South Macedonia and Serbia-
Central and North Macedonia. Bulgari a kcpl a small rcgion in Ihe eastem part
of fonner Macedonia. Anothcr region - Wesi Macedonia - was granted 10
A[bania, a state founded as carly as 1912, whcn ndcpendence was prodaimed
to have been rccogniscd in London and Bucharcst. Romania was grantcd thc
I I. Although tne )'oulIg TI"}cr attempted 10 ehange the wOOle siluation for the better,
hoping 10 maintain Ihe staluS <.Juo. the events would be ehanging For Ihe WOI"Se. Ihough.
12. 11 regards EIlglaml nnd France: Auslro-Hungary an<! Russia. on II>e othcr hand. had
Iheir own interesls in thc Balkans and they would eocourage Ihe Icnsion in the region. \Vilen
the Balkan war broke OUl, Auslro-Hungary dccided to SI.Ipport Bulgaria. 10 Ihe obvious disad-
v3ntage of Serbia. ami Russia would support Serbia bccausc thcy werc nOI al aII in favoor of
Ilie fmllldarion of a new powcrful stale in lhe Ilalkans.
13. The aJiied stales Ilad mei Ihe decision of military coopcration. Thcy !Iad Ilot
reac!lcd any decision conccming tbe territorial issuc ;11 tbt: llaJkans.
168
southem part of Dobrudja, Cadrilatcr.
The minority Jid not live thus wilhin a single slate as Ihey
10 bclorc Ihc pence, bul in four Jifferenl slalcs.
14
The peace Ircaly signoo
III Bucharesl would bc similar 10 a finishing stroke for Ihe Aromanians.l.5
The Aromanian issue was iL point of debate introduced by Romania
within the trcaty signed in Bucharesl. Romania demanded (hal cultural und
spiritual libertics were guarantecJ for thc Aromunians from former
Macedonia - tcrritorics which belongcd then to the signatory stules of Ihe
trcaty in Bucharest.
16
They wcre, however, not obscrvcJ.17
1914 witnessed the outbreak of Wor1d War 1. Thc Balk:m Peninsula
- righlful1y callcd Ilie pOlI'(Jer barrcl - was the mccting place of u world
conflngratioll. In their own interests and under (he influence of world ]Xlwers,
Ihe participatory slates would adhere 10 oile of the two mililary blocks. In
alliance with the ccntTlll powcrs, Ilie Olloman Empirc as well as Bulgaria
would share Ihe fate of the defcatcd. Thc war in thc region, howcvcr, did
nOI cnd in 1918. AI Ihc cnd of 1918 and Ihe bcginning of 19J 9. Ihe Eng1ish,
Frcnch, lt aJ ian and Grcck mili lary forces wcrc making an allempt 10 occuPY
severa1 in the Ottoman Empirc. Thc trctlly signed in Scvres in
August 1920, which acknowledgcd these conquesIsl8 - meant , in fact. the
cnd of Ihis crnpirc. Thc Ircaly provisions werc, hnwevcr, noi recognised by
Muslafa Kema1 Alaturk, the 1eader of the nalionul revolution who was
againsl the forcign occuplltion as wel1 as against tlle sultan. Grecce und
Turkcy wcre in overt conflict. The tension bclween 1919 and 1922 was to
14.1\1.I).Pcyfuss J994:117
]j. eL SlcriC" Diomandi, Peoplc and rrom the IIistory of Ihe Aromalilans
1940:23
1(,. '111e lreaty "'liS signcu by Tonedf D. (OII the Bul gurian sidc). PlI.5id, N. (on lhc
Serbian sidc) and Vcnlzelov, E. (on the Grcek sitlc). Vucolici.1. (on thc Montcnegrin sidc)
17. Thc Ill"!it to cluse thc Romanian schools amI ehllrches was AlbanIa, followcd by
S<.:rbia aod Bulgaria. In Grcc(."C thcrc was. howcvcr. o "peeial' siillatiun. They aII e:dsled om-
cialJy bul thc atlendanlS ,",CTC per.\.L"CU!ed tu hc cvC"ntually Dud pemmncnlly closed do",n after
thc \Vorld \Var II.
18. The peaee Irealy sigllcd in Sevres 00 August. lO'h. 1920 belween thc puwers of
Amanla !Ind Turkey gr:tnk-d II!.: Arabi<: lemturics. which hild Ix'lougcd 10 Tllrkey. over to Ihc
world POWCf_: was granlcd Thracia aod Adrianopol. thc European shorc of Dardandle.
3S wcll as l/mir and thc sum)llilding tcni torics.
169
NICOLAE CUSA OTiLIA PACEA
be alleviated Ihanks to Ihe intervention of the worl d powers19: Turkey and
the world powers signed a peace Ireaty in Loussane in Jul y 1923 by power
of which, aner the defeat of the Greek army by the Turks, the borders
between Ihe two countrics as well as the frcedom of navigation along the
slrailS in the Black Sea were eslablished .
In order 10 resolve the imerethnic connicts, on the other hand, Ihe
conference in Loussane also slipulated Ihal there would be a popul ation
shifl belween Greece and Turkey. This decision was proceeded by Ine
conventioll in Neuilly on November, 27!h 1919 by virtue of whi eh Bulgaria
and Greece had agrced to enable the emigration of Ihe Bulgarians rrom Ihe
Greck territory and oflhe Greek population from the Bulgari an lerri tory.
Consequently, Ihe Greck populalion in Turkey was shifted to Greeee
and the Turkish population in Greece (Macedonia and Ihe island of Crete)
10 Turkey. Most of the refugees (Ihe so-callcd mag ir) from Turkey,
1,200,000 10 which we shall add 60.000 from Bulgaria, 50,000 from Russia,
a loial of 1 ,310,OOOW, were seu\cd down in Macedonia and Thracia. As a
resull, the Aromanian population wilhin Ihese regions, whi eh inc1uded
Veria, Vodena, Calerina and Meglenia , faeed a diffi cult si tuation. The
Greek governmenl provided Ihat Ihe propcrties larger than 10- 15 ha were
nationalised. The largc estates belonged to the Turkish beys who Tan away
whcll tne Balkan wars nad started; they used to rent them to :I]a Aromanians
in the rcgion for pasturing in the fields as well as in the mount all s. Duc to
the distribution of ali thesc propcrties to tne neweomers, the Aromanians -
Ihe Fars herot Aromanians from Pati cnill a, Grammati cuva, Cndrova.
Caterina and Selia-Horopani, the Pilldeni Arotnanians in the lands surroundi ng
Veria, the Gramustcn Aromanialls from Ihc Megleno-Romaniall s
21
- whosc main occupation was sheep brceding, found Ihemsclves in straitelled
circumstances.
Having establi shed eontacls with the represcntati ves of the Romani an
govennnent as well as the other political and cultural personalities, the
19. tn March 1920 thc Brit ish troops occupicd Istanbul .
20. Cf. Constantin Noe. Thl' Colonisalion of CadriJlller 1938: 124 The aulhor in Les
Elab Oalcalliqul'S 1933 by C. Evclpidis argucs thcsc villagcs wcrc takcn ovcr.
21. The Mcglcno- Romanian5 werc thc cxccpti on si occ thcy deali wilh agricuiturc .
170
J
Mact'llu-arom{mii dob"'Xelli The ilfacf!do-ArURumiallS in Dobr/Uljo.
Aromunian lcuders decidcd upon the emigralion to Romuni u.22 After thc
arrivul of the Arumanian delegation, which consisteu of 14 mcmbers 23, on
February I ,t, 1925, negolialiuns werc eonuucted anu, conscqucnlly, decisiuns
wcrc reached ulllltlirnously in favour of the sett lemenl of the Aromani ans in
the South Dobrudja, that is in the Iwo count ies of Cadrilater - und
Caliacra - which had ent ered inl u Rom:mi an lerritory al tlle cnd of Ihe
Balkan Wars,
The choi ec 111:11 they had made was not at aII uccidental.24 The
Romanian elemcnt wit hin this arca was scarce; in uddilion. mosi of the
Turkish-Tartar populatiun in the two counties of Cadril uter had already
emigrmed to Turkey, In the name of hi storic objeclivity, we must admi t Ihat
tllc eoloni smion of tllc Aromuni;ms in Cadrilater was dosely relmed to tlle
polit ics of Ili e time: the rcinforcemcnI of Ihe Romanian clement.
In ali papcrs conccming the cmigralion anu the colonismion, it is custom-
ary tu assume thal the major clluse for Ihe sllift of the Aromanian population
from Grcece was . in facI, Ihe situalion whi ch arose from the sculeTllent of
the refugces in Illc abovc-lIlcntioncd regiuns
25
as wcl l Illc wurscning living
l:onditions, s01l1etimes hi ghligll tcd by epithcli c such as 'dramati c
simation , 'catastrophic impact' etc.
A closer analysis uf tllc ernigrali oll - undcr 1111 subjective impression -
al mosI years aft cr Ihe cvcnt leads us tu conclude that , bcsides the
abovc-mcnti Ull cd ubvious cause there is also anotller: the recognition of a
new possibili ty / alterrHltive, namcly the colonisal ion in Cadril alcr. which
had bccome a mirage for the Aromanians. But for Ihis appealing alternative,
22. tlle crnignUiurl Ilnd t!le (;UIOllisation of the whn sculcd down
in Cndrilntcr sec Stcriu IIngiGugu. The Ellligratiutt of the Aromattialls 1927; tll.: m3g31itte
Tll f! Halkrm /' e"hlSllla 110.8-10. 1925; tlle mag<l1ilK' '/"ile Homr,";an:; Olenea:; tlo. 1. 2. 7. II.
12 1925; Vasile Tit . MU$i. A cettlury of Colottl sation in New Vobr lldja
Constantin Noc, The Colottisltlion of Cadrilatrr Stoica I..ascu, Tlle Lattd Rcforlll for
Ihe lIalkan Romaoians in CluJrilatcr 2002: 2840 wlto S\;iel1tifically C""l1uents tln Noc's
paper Hml offcrs pertinent <.Ict;til, concrming tne sculement of tltc Gramustcn rrom Bulguria;
N.Cu$a. Tlle Arottmnans (I lie l\I:tcedonatts) in RomanlI 1'0196
23. Sec V. Th /.ll1si p.24. C. Not' 1938: 24: N. t996: 24
24, As filr as Ihc RlltTl:minn is concerm:d
25. The refugee, were Il ot sctlled down in olher n:gions of Grecec wher" tlte
AfOlll:lI[;,l!) , li\L'tl. Epints ro, CL LaM:u 2002:30
171
NICOLAECU$A' OTJUA PACEA
the Aromanians would definilely have remained in Ihose rcgions of
Macedonia in Grccce.
In addition, it was only the more mobile FarsherOI and the Gramusteni
Aromanians who emigrated and settled down in those regions at an early
dale. 26
We shall add Ihal Ihese Aromanians who had come from the resiSlant
rcgions (Veria, Vodena, Meglenia), with compact villages of Aromanians,
decided 10 expatriate because they did noI accept the new situation which
was affecling Iheir national struclure.
Thc Gramuslelli in Bulgaria had nlso sound and strung rcasolls for
emigraling. After World War I Ihe Bulgarian aUlhorilies introduced prohibitive
taxes for Ihe Aromanians who were considered forcigners in Bulgaria. The state
used 10 charge them 12 Lem per head of sheep (pasturing tax), Ihe village a1so
charged 12 Lel'a per head of sheep and lhe Revolutionary CommiUee charged
anolher 12 Lem whereas Ihe Bulgarians from thc same villages were charged
12 Leva only once. They were eharged 400 Lel'a for a horse whcreas the
Bulgarians did noi have to pay anything. 27 The Aromanians wcrc thus
receiving discriminalory trcalmenl; they were deprived of Iheir political and
national rights being excluded from Ihe land refonns.
28
Whal with the building
of Ihe highways and tile railroads. (hey werc COlIsidcrcd, howcvcr, Bulgarian
citiZCIIS and as a result. they were forced to go 10 work. 1'0 al; ,hi" we shall ;u.Id
the criminal attacks OII Ihe clive in Ihe moullIains - they wcre conditioned 10
pay a rent on Iheir own houses. Slarting with 1928, against an unfriendly
envi ronment, most of (he Gramusteni Aromanians in Bulgaria decidcd to
emigrate to Dobrudja. La(er on, between 1931 and 1933. they were foJ1owed
by Ihcir brothcrs from Greecc, who remained (here when the border belween
the Iwo countries had becn eSlablished. 19
The Gramusteni in the United Kingdom of the Serbs, the Croatians
and Ihe Slovenians did not enjoy good living conditiolls either. By virtue of
Ihe land rcform - discriminalory as weB - the eSlales in the mounlains
boughl by the Aromanians from the Turks wcrc conf"iscated. By careful
26. Cf.l\Iariana Bara. in Nicolae Saramandu. 2004: tll.
27. The joumHI ugiOllarii. BaT.argic. January. 23rd 1929.
28. Discour.<;cs in Ihc Assclllbly of ilie Dcpulies J9JO. Apud Clisa 1996: Jl.
29. Sec abovc 27. TIM Gramu5/en; in Dobmdja.
172
[
Macedo-aromlJ"ii dobrogetl; 1'1111 lHactdQAromanialls in Dobrltdja
stratcgy and on the pretext of rout inc ehecking, the property papers were
takctl rrom aII the inhabit ants; {he papers werc scut to Beograd never to bc
retuned again. As a resull of the protCSIS, Serbian prolests in particular,
some of the lands wcrc rclumed to !he landlords - Ihe mountains, however,
wcre not. The Aromanian shepherds were thus forccd to pay taxes for theiT
own cstatcs. Those conccrncd decided 10 cmigmte 10 Romania; several of
tll em - Illost of whom werc the Gramustc ni rrom Ihat region (Ioday the
Republi c o f l'\'lacedoni a) and who we re call ed by othe r stCt11S Serbian
(Srbeafl in Ihe Aromani an languagc) - remaincd there and st ill Ijvc in the
Republi c of Macedoni a today.
The abovc-menti oned events - the Balkan Wars, t!le prodamation of
indepcndcnce of Albania ( 191 2- 191 3), World War 1 - influeneeo the life of
thc FHrsherots in Albani a. Thci r main occupations - caravanning and shecp
brceding - bccame harocr ,mo harder to pracl isc.
One of thc major occupations of Ihe Fnrsherots from this region -
caravmlOing - dedineo <II the eno of World War 1. The building oflhe highway
which eOll neeled Tirana ami thc town of Corceauu (Coritu) by the Freneh-
English armics, the introduetion of thc transporlation means (the lorries)
detcrmi ned the laek uf interest in this oceupat ion which was doomed 10
disappear. Thc reducti oll in lall d
JO
of the pastures propitious for wintering
conlribuled 10 lhe gradual rcduetion in Il umbcr of the t1ocks.
Surviving bceame an issue since aII these Farshcrots were extremely
prolifie: c:!ch house (famil y) eons isted of 10-12 mcmbcrs. Thc young
peop1c had no placcs 10 work for any more; some of them hcaoed for the
United Statcs. Thc \Vhole population was brought into question. Ihough. A
solution needed to be fo ul1u. Thcrc \Vas. ho\Vcver, a precedent for this
course of aelion: the negotiations of thc Aromal1ian dclcgation from Veria,
Vodcna and Mcglenia. The F:!rsherOIS in Alb:!lli:! thus decided to cmigratc
10 Dobrudja. MOSI of tll em
31
rel11aineu in Albania. though, whcre they live
today.3
2
30. As a resul! of Ilatiolll,lisatioll Of laml reforrns wilhin thc IlCwly crea1cd slate
1. Se<: aoovc TI,,: ParIllerol s ill Dobmdja.
32. For IlIC prcscnt sillmlivu (of the placcs when.: the Aromanians Jive in Alb,1nin) see
Cus:t J'J96; 1.1.
1
MaadQ-arom"ij c/obrQgeni Tlle lHacedo-Arvtnanians in DQbmdja
IV. THE COLONISATION IN CADRILATER
- NEW DOBRUDJA-
Thc colonisalion in Cadrlatcr ' was carried OUl in compliance with tne
Law for the Orglmizntioll of New Dobrudja on APTil 1", 1914. which
es tabJi shed Ilie forms of thc cx;istent land propcnics
2
; Ihe Law, howcvcr,
ncvcr carne ;1110 force bccausc of the \VorllJ \Var 1. After Ihe war, thc
rc nforccmcll1 of (hi s law was accompli shcd by Ihc promulgation of the
rno<lilicd law on Apri! 22
00
. 1924. Art idc 117 of the law ;11 foree, which
lIctually complctcd Ihe law in 1914, stipul atcd !hal thc owncrs of the lands
callcd mirie would bccomc absolute owncrs of thcsc l<U1ds i f thc state was
granted ci thcr li third of the OWllcd Ianus or a compcnsatory paymen1.
Artidc 129 in partkul ar rcferrcd 10 fhe colonisafi on:
On the lands which arc bcing owncd by the stme today as well as on
the lands whi ch have cntercd ilS patrimony Ily virtuc or the present law
Of by expropri alion, Ilie shall be ablc to perform COIOllisatiull s
1. A lenilory in Ihe South Dobmdja wlli ell was pali of Romaniuli lelTilory belwe<:11
19 13 and 1940. It IJehll1Ss 10 Hulgaria loday.
2. III New Dobmdj .. - as Cadrilatcr lIseUlo be nametl- bcsidcs Ihe stale pmpcnies. Ihere
were 5 categurics of lant! propcrtit:s: wul..lr...lhm is absolule propcrly upun on.lcrs from lbe sultan.
Ilie SQeallctl iradelc; w.i.ril:. lhal is propcrty in liS<:. Ilie mOSI frcquem. alld for whieh Ihey
ehllTged mi nnticipatol)' lax and lhe owncrs had conc.:SS;'JIl rt.!lhiS; 1li.I:.ll:.It. ilialicliabJe ICITito-
ries; .I.Il.ct.I:u.I!. 1113\ i< lcrrilOl"<"s in public 1I>-e: UKlill, (hm lcmlorks. Scc
cx\cJ1sivcly Thc An"," . uf Oobrudja . 19J8: IX. vol. /f . Cadrilmcr 1938. Ccrnlll.
175
NICOLAECUSA ' OHLlA I'ACEA
and estrangements in small plols of land by Ihe Cenlral House of Land
Reforms, which becamc National Office of Colonisation in 1930 _
aII institution which was fouuded by virtue of the third law of
complelion OII July, 17
th
1930, ami which was added to those in
1914 and 1924 IOur Emphasisl, in compliance wit h a joumal of the
Council of Minislers.
As a result oflhe rcpart presented by Alexandru Constantinescu
3
, Ihe
Council of Minislers adopled the Joumal No, 1698 on June 13
th
, 1925,
According to this jnumal (whi ch aClmtlly confirmed Ihe aoove-mcllliollcd
repart), the colonisations in Cadrilaler oughllO be pcrformcd on Ihe domain
lands of the state (taking ovcr Ihe third parts within Ihe ini tial stage) which
exisled al thal lime, namely 28,324 ha in Duroslor and 12,780 ha in the d i s ~
Iri ct of Caliacra, a total of 41 ,104 ha in bolh districts. Consequcnlly, Ihe
journal stipulated that meanwhile, onl y 1,500 families ought to be
colonised from the fonner kingdom and 1.500 of emigrant Maeedonians, on
Ihe basis of several lables drawn up by Ihe dclegates uf Ihe coloniSIS. The
colonisls werc to be granled a plOI of land of 15 ha each fur thuse who
would seltle down near Ihe border wilh Bulgaria and of 10 ha eaeh for Ihose
who would seU le down inside Ihe counlies.
4
AlIhough Ihe Aromanian
coloni sts had made several request s, by means of .ia. Aromanian
Committee for Initiative in Bucharest,5 such as the granting of long-tenn
credits for the building of the houses and househol ds, free sea and railway
transport, Ihe inlervention of Ihe Romani an governmenl by Ihe Greek
governmenl to be granted compensalions for Ihe eslates Iert behind in
Greece - the Journal did not mention any. In other words. Ihe colonists were
J. The Mini sler of Agriculturc 1100 Domains. ooe of Ilie champions of Ihe Aromanian
colonisalion in Romania.
4 Plus 50 areas cach of eommon and 2.000 sq m for each colonist 10 build hislhcr
house.
5. The Commiuee for Initiative was founded on January :In.!. 1925 in Bucharcst and
eonsisted of the following members: C.Noe, V. Musi. Dumitru Babus, P. Marcu, Sterc
Hagigogu. N. Balamaci. T. Hagigogu and Dionisie Dumitru. 1berc were others who werc
direetly involvoo arid who eo-ordinated thc CQlonismion of \he Aromanians, ineluding C. Noe,
VlISiJc M u i Gheorghe Cclea ~ the Inller co-ordinnted the emigration movement of Ihe
Ammanians in Grecee.
fIIm:edO-{lromuii rlobrogl'l1i TI" lH .. .."doAromall;(mS in Dobrudja
on Iheir OWIl . The aUlhurised Arurmlllian farnilies were 10 arrive gradually in
onJer 10 facili tate Ihe land <Ind thc land refonns. Things did not
turn OUl as expec tcd. The Colonisation OITicc in Bucharcst within the
Central House of thc Land Rcforrns notified the rcprescntatives of the
cornmi ucc that the Ianus. which werc deslined for colonisation, could not
remain withoul bcillg leased and thal the cololli sts had to arrive bcfore
Man.;h 15
1h
1926
6
il' Ihcy wished to bc granted plols of land. Thc rumour
was spreading fast :md Ihe cololl isls wcre selling OUl Ihcir eSlales (they were
rather closing their accounlS since Ihey sold only Ihcir cattle al smaller priccs
than usual: as far Ilie fixcd assets are concerne<!, they could Ilut Iurn the
houses and the lands 10 the best account) and rushing off noI to Iose Ihe plols.
Consequentl y, belwccn Oetober 26
1h
1925 and April 14
1h
. 1926,
Ihree shi pS7 arrivcd full of colonists who, together wilh their family heads
Ihal hlld arrivcd in Ihe SUITllller of Ihe year 1925. completed Ihe numbcr of
the 1,500 authoriscd families. Howcver, unprcdictable eircumSI(lIlCCS occulTed.
Having noticed Ihat Ihere was no legal background against which the land
reforms werc bcing illlroduccd or the emigrallls were bcing aecomlllodaled
UpOIl Iheir arrival olllhc lands whcrc thcy wcrc to bc coloniscd. some ofthc
Arornanian colollisls postponed their arrival opposing thus Gheorghe
Celea
8
. Ihe lcadcr of the Jelegation rrom Greecc. There were who
urrived n thei !" place, although thcy werc nOI indudcd in the table enclosed
wilh the Journal of the Couneil of MiniSlers. whieh meant. in faet. that Ihe
latler we re surreptilious coloni sts - their cxclusion from colonisaton
became a point of dcba!e. [t was. howcver, savage and unfair - these
coloni:-'Is harJ sold OUl their csllltes the same way thc formcr, who were
included in t!te li sts. had done; Ihey had no place to return eithcr.
6. cr. C. N,-.: 1\138: 147
7.11lc ships which lr:tosporlcd Ihc Mocc(kminn tuiunisis (JI1 of IlM:rn. nOI onl} threc
bclongcd 10 ROll,alli1LIl Murilime Service thal. OII Iheir rclllm roulc by IIM:
Sca . would l<lkc 00 IIM: coloniSls frorn S<llunie. lltc Irml';portation COSIS which
varied oclwccn 2(JOJ)()() and 4()().OOO. dcpcndillg on Ihc SilC of Ihe ship. WCfC raid by Ihc

8. Thc IllCmbcrli of Ihc <ldellalion of Iltc Aronmnian grollp rrom lhe regiUlI of \ludella
his good inlclltions as lhc)' nOliccd Ihc aod Illsh which hc was imposing 00
Ihc crnignllion proccss . SUbsc'lUCllll)'. lheir do.,OI provcd 10 bc rC;Lsooablc; Gh.;orllh.; edea
bce1ll11C 00 or lhc grc;llcsllamllords rrom Cadrilmcr.
m
NICOLAECUSA OTlUA /'ACEA
Eventually, after suecessful negotiations, Illey renounccd tlle table in
question provided thm the initial number of 1,500 colonists were obscrved
as the deJegates had verbally promised to. From the villages of Macedonia.
however. other groups of emigrants (who demanded colonisation) were
being announced to arrive. Having learnt about !he colonisation in
Cadri later, the nomad Aromanians (the Gramusteni) from Bulgaria started
coming to the border with Cadrilater and asking for pcrmission 10 enter tlle
country. lnitially stoppcd by the frontier guards, they were evemually gfllllted
permission to cnter the counlry. At first Ihey would arrive in sporadic
groups; thcn thc process occame more complex (the Gramusteni in Bulgaria
were the 1110st numerous group: 1/2 of the lOIal of Ihe Aromanians in
Dobrudja).9 Two critical situations arose: in the first place, land could noI
be granted la aII the newcomers; secondly , eonflicls betwcen Ihe l3ulgarian
nalives and the Macedo-ArOlllanian colonists. who lived on renI in Ille
houses of the furmel", were created upon Ihe oceasion of land dislribulion.
In Ihe absence of any housing (whieh delennined most hislorians to cond ude
that Ili e colonisaliOIl wus a proeess deprived of any moral or material
SUPPOTI from Ihe state, of any ])lans or previuus prcpanltion) where 10 finI.!
accommodation. the colonists hali 10 search for shelters Iheillselves Ihe
local administration fook care only of flie fraflSportation means, fU/mei.\'
WClgOIIS II'lliell were brOlj8ht forlll Ihe I'il/ages, rlley 11'011/ .. ' !"ad IlIem ill
from Silislra or from olhcr places wherc they had arrived 10 IDur
Emphasisl {Jlld Ihelllhey wou/d rellillem: 'Go llOlV alUl searcl'for hOllses ill
Ilie cOllllly!'IO 'I1ms some of the coloni slS who eould not sell out the
(for inSlance, Ihe Megleno-Romanians who had plots of land in Mcglcnia-
their main oceupation was agriculture - could not seU out the estatcs, tlle
equipmenl and the bcaSIS of burden: from Bulgaria, among Ilie nomad
Gramustcni) und wilh poor material means found Ihemselvcs in a critical
situation: they wcre deprived of any land, equi pment , sceds and cultle: they
were insulted and drivcn away from the plots where they settled down sincc
these were subrnittcd to Ilie 1lI11ive inhabitants by the state. by abusc and
9. Sarmn3ndu 2()()4: 20
10. Cf. dcpuly I'cncof. one of Iile defcntlcrs of Ihe Bulgarian inhahitauI'
in Cadrilatcr. whosc was in Ihe Parliamelll of Romania: Ilie ahovc '1uulcd
locnl is indccrJ phlllSiblc: DiSC<J\lrses [)cpuly Assclllhly 19.,0. Apud Cusa 1996: 47
'"
I
Mucedo-aromnii dubrof.!t'lli Tlle M{,cedo-Aromrmians in Dobrll/(ju
local !.:orruption and depri vcd of the suppon and defcnee of the authorities,
most[y in compli city with the native inhabitants, against the colonists.
Thcre werc, however, IlltlllY wealthy colonists who would noi wait
ror the slate 10 hcl p them. 'Illey bought entire villages rrom the Bulgarian
Turkis h-Tartar who Iert Cadrilater. This hcld true for the Gramusteni in
Livezi who bought Tartar Almageaua (Atmageautl with 120
large households . wilh Ianus and cattle from Ihc Tartar inhabitants who
emigrated in Turkey; the place !.:alled Uzungi Onnan wilh 120 houses, with
Ianus anu caule bought from the Bulgarians anu the Turks who emigrated in
Bulgari a and Turkey; Hllschioi witll 40 houses, boughl from tne Bulgarians.
There were ot hers who founded new settlements (by builui ng new houses):
Frasllri wi th 240 houscs, Babue with 90 houscs, thus rounding the village of
GraI. Praporgescu, Caraonnan with 70 houses, Lalieeallagea with 40 houses,
General Dragalillli wi th 80 houses, Cocina wi th 80 hOllses, Sarsfmlar with
30 houseS.
11
There werc also smuller groups who built houses themsclvcs in
Vischioi, Aidcmir, Baz<l rghian, Cainurgeaua Mare, Cllinllrgeaua Mica,
Arabagil ar , Garvan-Cioara, Doimujlar. Carageat etc, in Ihe eounty of
DuroSlor anu in Ezibei, Ceair, Casim, Denider. Seiua li. Suieiuc. ClIraci.
Ceumurl ia, Alexanuria, Cioban-Cuius. Filndaehi, Hasi-Kiosclar etc, in the
eount)' of Caliaera.
In 1927 (duri ng the rule of the libcral pany whieh aUlhoriscd the
colonisation) new eolonists start ed arriving.
12
They had announeed their
arrival si nce summer, wi thout any claim of colonisation ollihe I;tate. Therc
occurTed a convenient precedent for the Ccntral House of Colonisation that
was Ihus free of any respons ibility towards the Maeedo-Aromanian
colonists. The colonisatioll process as a whole was Iert tu the concern of thc-
COl11mittee for Initiative am! the Macedo-Aromanian Cultural Socicty that
were indeed in eharge of the colonist dislributiull anu Ihat were not.
however , state authority instilUlions.
A c01l1promiseu snlution was reachcd. The Central House authorised
Il. Musi]1. 124
12. During thc mic uf thc prcviuus gu"crrHllcn( (19261927) led by Al. Avcrcscu. (he
of SI3gna!cd: Ilie IWO prcfccls in Ihe IWO countics wcrc ruJing 10 Ihe
disadvnntngc uf tllc coJonis(s and in <.:u-upcration wi(/i Ilie Ilulgnri;m n;lIn'c
cUllllnitling n "f abuscs.
'"
NfCOLAE CU$A OTIUA PACEA
Ihe enlrancc of the new groups but they did nOI assume any reslXlnsibiJity.
The Tlcwcomers would be all owed to enter the country providoo Ihal Ihey
signoo a declar,nion <lccording 10 which Ihey admitted !hal they were nOI
coming as coloniSIS und they were well acquainted wilh the faci Ihat Ihc
govcrnmcnt could noi give them. meanwhile. ei thcr land Of lIssistunce. In
fact . lIfier the lirsl ncgotiat ions with Mr AI. Constllnl inescu, !he Aromanian
delegliles hud bcen suggested th<ll the Macedonians who were supposcd tu
arrivc ought to bc weallhy pcople in order to afford the building of new
houses and househoJds OII their own si nce the state did not have enough
funds.
13
Vasile Musi, <lS Ihe represcmativc of the Commillee for Ini tiative in
Ihe counlry. in permanent contact with Gh. Celea, advised those in Salonic
10 sign any dcclaratioll. It was a mistake, even though V. had good
illtentions - Ihal Ihe coloni sts who were wailing ror permissioll 10 cnler Ihe
counlry ought to be brought illullediHtcly - since the situatioll bcCH!nc thus
more difficulL These groups who had noi had any established place for
colonisntion scul cd down in those places where they round Iheir relatives
bUl where there WIlS no land available. COIIsequenll y. misunderstandings
oceurred arnong the coloni sts. It the case of the village of in Ihe
eounl y of Duwstor. wherc tlle firsl eolonists (60 famil ies in number)
con fronted wi th Ili e IHSI eolonists (130 farnilies in nurnbcr). Their dispLLlc
was dctermined by the fact that the lirst coloni sts had tak",,, bclter
of land ncar the village and the last colonists werc gmntcd plots of land outsidc
the village. 'ilie la'" I)rol cstoo agai nsi aII this and they could havc
(,'OlIIe inlo serious conflict unless Ilie gend<lrmeries had intervencd. 14
Lmcr. in 1928. after Ilie agrecment bclween Ihe t\ linistcr of
1 11JC :mswer of IIM: stllie sub se<;;relary D. is wonll mcnlioning al
this poin!. When ho WlIS tuld Ihal Ihe COl1lmill1lel1l5 of Ihe Central Hoosc conccrning IIM:
aS5i51ance (wood for building lhc hOll-':s noi for fre.:, of CQO,If3C) "'cre nOI. bcing "llloervL"tI. Ihc
forml.,. rclllicd: nit Mnftdollimr Cl1ff",iSIJ hmt ,htir bag$ full of f'Om,dJ amll/lt}' IfVl,'/llud
m',I' ani$/aIlCl' Apud. 1'ht fJnllwn f 'tnill$ll/O IV. 110. 45. t926
14 eL The Slalc Arehives in Ramncu Valeea Prdeelllrc Fund of Ihe counly of
Duroslor. File :\6119:\4. Leaf 175. Thc con nicI was bclwecn tIM: clan tir tIM: fi rSI coloniSIS led
hy Ihe rnay<>r of Ilie villilgO COr\s!ilntin Cnlctu alld aII the cily hali c1crks and Ihe lasI cnlonislS
led h}' Spint T. narbu. AnMlasc IL Teuo:ll>r CaleSIi and !lrisill Mitca, The 3111horilies
c'IJlJlishc,1 (hal thc plOIS uf hmd Inl [u bc disuibulcd L'l.jllJlly, uJi thc tJcillJ; COIlsiden:cl
c(j u:tl J( Ihc grnnting of lands.
160
M{/ceJo<!rom"ii dobrogelJ; Tll e Maredo-ArQl/lfm;Un$ ;1I Dobrudja
and Agricul lure and Ihe Minisler of External Affairs (an important parI was
played herelo by D. Djuvara , Ihe direclor of political affairs within this
ministry), the decisioll W1IS reconsidercd amJ Ihey authorised again the
arrival of Ihe new groups from Livezi, Vo<lena-Veri a and later, those rrom
Bulgaria. \Vith thc aul horisation of Ihe two miniSlries, the Central HOll se
wuukl grant the newcomers the 10 ha-tillcd land HS well as place..<; for building
Ili e houses.
The proccss slagnated Ihen again urHil 1930 when numerous
Aromanian groups arrivcd, namcly tlie Gramusleni from Bulgaria as well as
their brothers in Seres and Cavala (whu had remaincd there when Ihe burder
belween Greece and Bulgaria was eSlabli shed), from the Republie of
Macedonia. Thc coloni sation proccss cndcd in 1933 when Ili e IasI group of
450 flllllilics luriveJ in COllslanlza during Ilie rule of Ilie governmenl led by
VlIida Voievo<l. 15
rIIe Nal liralisatioll of Ilie Macedo-Arol1lU/lulis
The 11l1lurai islIlion of the coloniSIS reprcsented Ilie ncxt issue on Ihe
agenda.! They would nced, however, a period of 10 years, in compliance
with Ihe luw in force al the time, bcfurc they were granted Ihe naluralisation
papers. For a while, Ihe Arornani:lI1 li ved in Cadrilater wilhoul any
naluralisalion papcrs, havill g all awkwlIrd po<;i tion: Ihey bclongcd to no
one.
1
At IirSI the dtizenship issue was noI at ali urgent. There were olher
issues to resolve. After 1930, when Ihe other issues (hou<;e building and
land granling were more ur less laken care of, the naturali sation becamc
a priority. It involved more Ihan 4,000 l\llIcedo-Aromani an families who
had bccn uuthoriscd and eolonised as such. The young adult mldc
had to pcrform mililary service. The Aromanians who had come of age
15 I'r."" this dale unwanJs onl)' isvlalcd gmups v.vuld arrive (1933-1937). Fvr
instance. in 193750 families mTiwd in Pestcr;1 (Rulgaria)
1. \Ve include hcreb)' the RVlllJniJn wbo c;n11e from Timoc 3nd Timis-
Torontal.
2. H.wi ng Iert !hc nmh'c coumries (Grecec. Bulgaria. Albania, Scrhia) they had givcn
up (hc ci(i/cnship of (hu( particular countries by signing l ' dcclaTiujoo herdor.
'"
NJCOLAECUSA' DT/LIA !'ACEA
could nOI be enrolled sin(,;c Ihey were not Romanian cilizcns and in oompliance
with the Arlicle 2 in ' lhe Law conceming rccruilmcnt, the foreigners were
forbidden to be pan of the Romanian army. For recruiling and (,;itizellship
granting, civil status papers arc required such as birth certificate, marriage
ccrtifi catc, idcntity card. AII this would crcate a major problem. AII Ihe
Aromanians who had arrivcd in New Dobrudja had no civil status papers. In
Turkey the authorilics in thc so-callcd vi/aeleJ would not keep a record of
the Christians. Births, baptisms, wedding cercmonies, dealhs were ali
pcrfonned by the pricst of Ihe viltagc who kepi a record on hi s own initiative.
\Vithout civil status papers no one could be granted citizcnship. They round
the only solution which could havc put an end ta thcir awkward pasitions:
the Macedonians who had scttled down in New Dobrudja would dccide
thcir civil status on their own in written dcclaration, no slamps nccdcd (sa
that they did not liave 10 bc charged for Ihe staJllp as wcll), which was
lKklresscd ta tlie mayor of Ihe vi ll age whcre thcy livcd and which specified the
date of birth and of marriage, the datc of birth of their children and of their
wives etc. Having checked tlie tfUth of the specificalions in tlie declaratioll
upan the oceasion of his visil la Ihe residence uf Ihe applicant, tlie rnayor
was li able la order the transcription uf Ilie dala in the registrar's officc.
Suppasing the mayor noticed an inaccuracy, hc would takc the case ta (he
ward judge who would pass on il in fi court of law. Thcn: Wi<..... no record of
such eases. Every colonist WllS, howcvcr, frec to declarc any age he
wished.
4
Thc law con(,;crning thc granting of the Romallian citizcnship was
voled in the Asscmbly of Deputics in the rneeting on April 27
110
, 1934 anu
by the Sellate in the meeting OII April 28
1h
1934: it \Vas promulgaleu on
May 19
1h
, 1934 by King Carol 11. The law completed. in fact. Ilie law on
February 24
1h
, 1924 by adding, as far as ali Ihe Aromanians in Dobrudju are
concerned, the granting of the Romanian citizenship - Article 10 bis. The
itcm lai establi shed tll e respollsibility of the National Oflice of Colonisation
J. District Of admillislrmive uniI in Ihe O1loman Empire led by 1hc so-ca!1ed m!iu.
4. Somc of the Aron13nians dcc1ared Ihcmselves oldCT Of )ounger uf age in unlcr 10
escape arm}' enml ml."n!. Wi'h no inlenlion 10 fiml 311 C-XC-Il se for l11i5 prOClke.' wUtJld say Ihal
Ihc mililary service in Runwnia IIscd 10 bc a real bunlcll for III<: }oung adult rnale individualsal
11mllirnc.
'"
Macedv(I"'mnnii .lvb"'8elti l'he MaadQAromwlialls in lJobrudja
to uraw up tables for cach villagc incluJing the colonists who wcre granted
plols of lanu und who sculeu down, in facI. in the respective villnge. The
tablcs thus elaboratcd hau to bc handcd over to the Naturalisation
Cornmission attuched 10 the t\'linistry of Justicc by thrce months rrom the
promulgatiun of the law, The item Ic/ stipululcd for the Counei! of
Ministries 10 mecI a dccision by a joumal which ought to include the SUT-
llalllCS <I nd the tlrSI namcs of thuse who hau becn granted naturalisation.
Othcr itClllS in Article 10 includeti provisiolls regarding tlle rcsponsibility of
Ihe local aUlhorities to post Ilie surnnmcs and I1rst 1l1ll11CS of thuse who had
beCIl grantcd naturaJisation for li pcrioJ of 15 d:lYs: the right of those who
were to bc colonised after the promulgation of the law to benefit thcmselves
from tlte provisions of tlte law until Dccember 31 \1, 1935; tltc right of those
who had been omitted from tlle tables drawn III' by the National Oftice of
Coloni sation to address the Naturalismion Commission by individual peti-
lion (enclosing certifying papers) for the granting of the citizenship.
Eventually, Article 10 (unique article) of this law stipul ated that Ihe
Ministry of Juslicc was liable to publish this joumal in the Official Monitor
,l11d to make sure Ihat every colonist was rightfully issued and hanucu in Ilte
naturalisation diploma.
5
It inuced so: the colonists were handed in the naturalisation
uiplomu in Silistra , on Scptcmbcr 21'(, 1935 within a furmal ceremony. The
governmeJlt sen! its represematives, namely the minister Valeriu Pop. who
himself handeJ in the diplomas. Mircea COll cicov, the state sub secrclary
for Domains aud Agriculturc; an10tlg the partidpants there were the two
prefects of Cadri1 ater and other dignitarics as well as the deputy G. Fotino,
the initi ator ofthe hlw project conceming tlte colonist naturalisation. 1
From now onwards Ihe Macedo-Aromanians who had becn colonised
in New Dobrudja werc Romani nn citizens.
In Ihe lllceting on July 1 [lh, 1935 aml August 2nd, 21'1,1935, thc
Council of Ministries claborated 139 joumals which granted natumlsation
10 Ihc Macedonian colonbts rrom tlle counlics of Caliaslra and Durostor as
well as 10 Ihe Romanians who Iwd come from Timoc and
5. TItc Official Monihlr 110. I J5. J9J4. p . .12 JO
7. Tum lui Mirau ( Mirceu' s CU!lJIlry) Sitisl1a. (klObcr 2Ulh J935. p.4_
'"
I
NICOLAE CUSA' OTiLlA 1'ACEA
thcse journals were then publishcd in the Offieial Monitor, First Part, No.
192,on AugusI23
rt1
, 1935.
Wc hereby ment iun IhHI on thc el<lboration of thc IHbles, the National
Omee of Colonisation \Vas pcrmanently advised by the Maccdo-Romanian
Cultuml Society8 - a point whieh is eonstantly highlighted in Ihe journals. It
is fair 10 say that out of 100 much en!husiasm or rather too intense apathy,
Ihe same specificat ions arc madc in the journals which cnlisled the
Romanians in Timis-Toronla!.
aur selection from Ihesc journals includcs only the narnes of the
Aromanian familie.. ... The followi ng list - which is enclo.st.'d in Ihe Romanian
text hereinheCore - of aII Ihe colonists (famil y hcads of those \Vho wcre
aulhorised and grantcd colonisation plots of land) sheds a light on our
knowledge of their names
9
: on Ihc olhcr hand , il highlighls the places where
Ill e Arol11anians wcre coloniscd in Cadri latcr.
In addition to our selection, we have uccasionally in!ervened within the
text to correc! any SUfIlallle Of firs l nOIme Ihal was tnmseribcd crruncously.
8. As carly as 1926,thc Cultural Socicty wnuld ask thc Maa:donian
coloni st dclcgalcs 10 draw op tne lists wi th hcads in cach villagc in unler to issuc lOC
nationali ty cc:nific3lcs IlCcessary for thc naluralisalion papcrs Apud. Arli/Illea 1,
n.,. 6, Dcccrnbcr ISI 1926
9. MOSI of which - as yuu could IlOticc - havf" or arc lcss artd lcss frcqucn1.
'"
Mt/,cdo<lrolll(l/lii dobrogmi rII e Mactdo-AromaniallS in Dobradjo
rlle ArOmall;all Victims Il Cadrilater
The misunderstundings bClwcen Ihe Bulgarians. Ihe majority of Ihe
population in Cadrilater, and Ihe Macedo-Aromanians, the newcomers,
oftcn gavc birth 10 conf1icts. They were, however, predictab1e and cven
inevitable. Here arc Ihe rcasons why.
The Aromanians who had Icft their original (,;ounlries for good wcre
seulcd down n Caurilaler , in former Romania; they were colonised anu
granlcu lands in their ncw coltntry. It was but natural that thcy defendcd
thcir estatcs and, conseqllenll y, this new tcrritory which Romania had becn
granted in 1913.
1
The Bulgarians, the native inhabitants, bccame Romanian dtizens in
1913, \VhclI Caurilatcr was grallled to Romania. Howcver, thcy werc noI a
minority. Ail this juslificd their bclicf thullhc changes wcre provisional and
that Ihe rcgion woulu eventually be retumcd to Bulgaria.
Tile Romanian slate was doing ilS bcst 10 darify Ihe dispUICS, On the
olhcr hanu , Ihough, thc polities of thc time airned al the reinforcemcnt of
the Romanian authority from the territoria1, soclo-economic and natiullal
poinl of vicw. It was for this particular purposc !ha! Ihe colonsations were
carricd OUl in Cadrila!er. that the Macedo-Aromanians and the inhabitants
rrom the kingdolll were brought therc. The culonisation was neither charitablc
nor profitable in the sense of satisfying the interests of the colonists; it was
Illcant tu se..:ure the suulhern border of thc statc. The slate security and the
urdcr establi shmenl gave birUl 10 the concept of ..:olunisation of New
Dobrudja.
The Bulgarian state ellcouraged Ihc salile poli li(,;al stratcgics. On the
other hand. though, any opcrations having as objective Ilie relurn of this
Icrrilury 10 ilS initial struclurc were beneficial, even those which could be
dassified as subvcrsive operaliolls; they would never admit co-operation
with the bands of Ihe so-ealled cOlIIilagii thal would cross the border to
1. "!"lIc Macc(lo-Arom,Ul;,ms ,,"oul" join lh.; frmuier arlllY p.1!rols and parlicipalcd in
(lT1:,miSCd [or lhis purpusc.
185
NICOLAECUSA' OTfUA I'ACEA
cornmit felon ies.
As a resull, Iwo org:misations werc founucu: the Society for Culture
und Charity 'Dobrudja', widcly spread in the centres populatcd by thc
Bulgarians, and, cspecially, the Revol utionary Movcrnent in Dubrudja,
olTic ially founded in 1925 with (hc headquarlcrs in Sophia Hnu subsidiaries
in Rusciuk, Vama as well as in DUrostOL Besides Ihe cultural objectives,
thesc orgHll isations hau irredentisi interests, namely Ihe independence of
Dobruuja as wcll as ils attachmcnt to Bulgaria.2
The local disputes whose nalure was mostly economic (for tbe purposc
of obtaining the agri cultural lands) could not be prevented. The native
l3ulgari:l1ls (and othcrs) regardcd the Arumanians as the ones who would
upsct Ihc olu ordcr and their futurc plans; in thcir turn, thc Aromanians
would rcgard the Bulgarians as Ihe ones who would preveni them rrom
settling down in Ihe rcgiun.
Thcse arc, in fact, Ihe rcasons for their disputes which often rcsultcd
in casualties OII both sides. As usu:L1ly. the victims are mostly inllocent:
Ihcir dcath. however, causcd interethnic connit:ls Ihal would cnd up with
unintcndcd outt:OillCS for bnlh parties involvcd. Moreovcr, these vict ims
dcserve to be worshippcd!
2. They werc eXlreme teniSI
165.
,,,
ef. The SWIC Archives. Rnmnicu Valcca,
)
Maado'lIromnii do"rogeni Tlle Macedo-Arom'lfIialls in /}(}brudja
In MCllloriam
Ertimic
Killcd at thc frolltier point, Deniclcr, on thc highway Silistra, 14 km
far from Bazargic, near the wooUs, un September 4
th
, 1927, at 6 pm. He was
killed by the Bulgarian bunds, the so-called comitagii, ugainst whom the
colunists had to fight mostly on their own.
References: Pellillmla Balca"ica (Tlle 8alka" Peninsula) V, No. 7,
8, 1927; UI/ il'l!rsul (Tlle Universe) XLV, Nu. 223, Septcmbcr 25
1h
, 1927
T:lIlase Gota
Assassinated by the Bulgarian bands, the so-ealled comitagii, in the
woods of Caracul., near the settlcmcnt of Cocina, the count y of Durostor,
whcre T. Gota livcd, at night betwecn Novembcr 1 q. and 2
nd
, 1927. lIe was
a diligellt. pcm.:dul allu thrifty mall. The Aromunians who had come lrom
other places carried OUl reprisals: a few Bulgariall local inhabitants who
wcre suspcctcu of complicity wcrc bcalen up.
Re fercnces: ( 0111' lVill) 1. No. 1, Silistra, 1928;
AcriuI/ea dill OI/rasfoI' (Romal/iml Actioll ill Ollrostor) Il,
No.23, Silistra, 1928: Peni"sflla (The Halkull Peninsula) V,
No. 7,8, 1927
IIristu GiClI
Thc delcgatc of the Mucedonians in Chiosc-Aidin , a place neaT the
bon.ler. thc cuunty of Durostor. On December 23"J, 1928 he was killed in
the wOCKls !lear this village (that was to bc coloniscd) knavishly: thcy dissccted
his c!llrails by means of il bayonc\ and Ihey cut hi s fingers and tocs. The
colonists in Chiosc-Aidin rcvoltctl lIgliinst the Bulgarians and gave 40
Bulgarians 11 gooo thrashing (no victims) .
187
N1COI.AECUSA OTIUA PACEA
Rcrerences: Ac/il/ll ell di" DUTOslaT (Romalliall Ac/iotl
;11 DUTO.\l or) III ,No.30, 1928
Zizi
From Ihe village of Ghiore, Ihe eounly of Caliacra. On Dcccrnbcr 21'\
1 1J2t1 hc was killed as il resull of a minor conf1icl over somc Slraw whieh
bclongcd 10 the Bulgarian local inlmbilanl Doniu Zialef, who was accompanicd
by olher inhabitants of Bulga rian origi n. Zizi was forced 10 (he
grouml wilh Ihe pitchfork and he cricd OUl for hclp. A fcw Macedonians
Ilearby rushcd to help him. There WllS an exchange of fire. The Maeedonian
colonisls did 001 5hool slraighl bUl in Ihe legs. Among Ihem Ihere were a
few wounded and one dead: Zizi Hasoli. Among Ihe local inhabilanls. there
were one wilh a wound in Ihe leg and anolher bealen up.
Rcfc re nces: Cuvntul Noslrll (Dur Wonl) 1, Bazurgic, 1928;
Legimwrii (TIle lran 1. Nu. 1, Bazargic, 1929; Pellillmla
(The Balkall PellillslIla)VIII. Nu. 9, 1930
Gheorghe Dardac, 12-year-old
M. Dardac. 13-year-01l1
Relllli vcs (cousins)
On Seplembcr 5
th
, 1930 Ihcy were kill ed knavishl y. Their bodics were
disc\oscd in Ille fields, on Ihe oul skirts of Ihe vllage Arabagi . lhe counly of
Durostor on Seplember, 6
1h
, The 12-year-old and lile 13-year-old childrcn
\Vc rc pa ri of Ihe group of Ilie Aromanians who hud immi gralcd from
Bulgaria. They were assussinaled with exlreme cruclty: Ihe bodies had knife
prkks. their th roals were decply eul and thci r heads almosl dccapit ated. The
newspapcrs of the time reported Ihat these crimes from Arabagi (near Bei-
!lunar) were committed by Ihe Bulgarian bands, Ihe so-caJled comitogii,
who had eome across the bordcr and who had been, however, assisted by
Illc Bul garian local inllabitants (with ac(,;ommooalion and food) in order 10
frighlen Ihe colollislS. It never happcncd. Ihough: the Macedonian colonists
appli ed Ihe law of relalialioll. A Bulgmhm local inhabilanl was shol dead on
Sil istra-Bazargic highway. ncar Caraor1l1an , in revcnge. The vClim was
nnOCCn! being fhe fi rst Bulgari,1rl nhabilanf who hapPcIlcd fO bc on rhe
ft wd.
",
Mau(Ju-arom"iI dobrv8l'1II '1'''e Macedo-Arumanans iti Dobmdju
Rcfcrences: Iii" VI/rostor (Romullia" Actioll
;1/ Dllrostor) IV, No. 53. Silistra, 1930; Patria (The Homelalld) 1, No. 1,
Bazargic, 1930; BlIcilllllul (The A/pho,.,,) 1, No. 32, Bazargic, 1930
Hr istu
From thc village of Ihe counly of Caliacra (a villagc which
was situaled al the border with the counly of DurOSlor, noI far from
Arabagi). He was shot dead rrom bchinu by M. Ohcorghieff. Ahhough Ihe
l3ulgarians prcvcnletllhe Maccdonian colonists rrom colonising in their village,
7 Aromanian families from the IasI but one trunsporl of colollists managed
to scule UOWIl in this place in Septembcr 1931. The constant cavil s of Ihe
Bulgarians did noI intimidatc the Aromanian colonists. On Decembcr 26
1h
,
1931, al Ihe coffee hOllse in the village (which belonged to the Bulgarian
Dumitru Stoianofl) a few Macedonian colonists wcre challcnged by SOme
Bulgariuns who insultcd them repcatedl y. When the former
rClorled. ali the Bulgarians who were in Ilie colTee house al the time rushed
upon them and started bcllting lilem up, scri ously wounding the colonisls:
D. G. Hagi, M.O. Hagi and D. Hristu. Alarmcd by the noisc - there were
other mcn arrivng to the coffce heavily armed wilh axes and
sCYlhes - Hristu got out of his house and headed for the coffee
house \0 sec whut was going on there. Frorn bchind , but from a distance, he
gOI silol by the watehman M. Gheorghicff. After onc-hour agony, despite
Ihc assiSlancc providcd by Ihe colonists. the young Hristu drew
his IasI breath. The watchman M. Ghcoghicff nm away crossing thc bordcr
to Bulguria. There were loIS of colonists who arrived in the village of
ul)()n tile occasion of Ihe funeral of HrislU Sorne of them
wishcd to lake revenge: nOlhing happcnoo, though: mOSI of thc eoloniSIS
were resigned 10 his dealh ,lI1d Ihey accompanicd the dead body of Hristu
on his lastjoumey.
References: Buciumul (Tlte A/pllOr1I) 11 , No. 83, Bazargic, 1932
'"
NICOLAE CVSA 01'lUA PACEA
a r u a TugclIru
J 4-year-old
Kill ed by a grenade Ihrown by Ihe BuJgarian bands, Ihe so-callcd
cO/lli/(lgii, in Ihe house of her grandfalher, Siere Tugearu, a Macedoni:m
leauer in Sar-Nebi (Sarnebi) in Ili e counly of CaJiacra.
The Bulgarian band, tll e so-call ed comitagii. of aboul 28 armed men
who hOld committed Ih is crime on October <)!h. 1933, arrived in Cadrilatcr
(coming from Bul gar ia) Ihrough Ihe count y of Durostor, al Ihe end of
Seplember 1933 and wilh a definite objeet ive, namely the defeal of Ihe
Macedonian delcgates Gheorghe Celnicu from Alfatar and Siere Tugearu .
from Sarnebi.
Several attacks of Ihe BuJgarian bands who had arrivcd erossing Ili e
border were direcled against Stere Tugcaru (a man with a rcmarkablc paSI
in Ihe Illilional fighls in Macedonia), Ihe delegale of approximalely 20 fam-
!ies of Macedonian colonists in Sarnebi.
Thus. in Ihe summer oflhe year 1<)32 (i.e. one year ear1ier) a group of
about 12 aflned people eaplured S. Tugcaru (whcn he w a ~ gelting uul of the
house 10 go 10 Ihe gardens) having wounded him with Ihe bayunel. Thanks
10 hi s younger son, Iancu, who was coming baek from Ihe ficlds al Ihal
timc. he could get away, though. Havi ng heard his falher cryi ng out. he
fi red several shots into the group of bandils causing a wound 10 one of
them. In aII hustl e and bustle the olu Tugearu manageu 10 ese;:tpe. The
Bul gari an bandits fan a\Vay. As a resull of this allack, a Ihorough policc
investigat ion was wnducted and they eSlabli shed Ihe complicily of more
Bulgarian local inhabitants. Some of the aecompliecs crosscd the border 10
Bulgaria and Olhcrs were caughl and referred 10 juslice.
In Scplcmbcr 1933. ubout two wceks before Ihe attack on October 9!h,
the Bul garian band attac kcd Gheorghe Celnicu who managed to gel away
wilhoUI being hUri sinee he was armed and re"cled promptl y. They killed,
howevcr, sevcn shecp wi!h " grenade. Although thc security system \Vas
slrenglhened (meanwhile, a member of Ihe band, Petre S. Pctroff had been
cHughl and ne denounced the planned allaek as wetl as the other members
of the band) assisled by Ihe Bulgarian local inhabilants in Sarlncbi, Conac
''0
Maado-{Jromanii dobrogeni The MacedaA.romanian:r in Dobrudja
and the olher villages nearby, the bandits managed 10 sneak inlo the house
of S. Tugearu without being noticed and they Iried 10 break in. Shots were
fireu from inside the hOllse. In the house Ihere were Tugearu's wife, his
older son, Nicolae, and the ni ece Marusa (S. Tugearu was out to meet Ihe
agronomisl of the region conceming the distributi on of the plols of land).
Furious wilh those inside the house who would not surrender, the bandits
slarted shooting al the house as if Ihey were hitting Ihe larget in a mililary
shooting range. Being unabl e 10 get them out, they threw six grenades in
each room of Tugearu's house. Four of them ell.plooed, causing a disaSler
all around: the oldcr son, Nicolae, was scriously wounded - one of his legs
was completely smashed (he would die soon), Tugearu's nieee, Marusa,
instantly killed and her grandmolher seriously wounded. When the bandits
were prcparing 10 sel Ihe whole house and the annexes on fire, a brave
coloni st in the neighbourhood started shooling al the hand. Frightened, the
banuits Ieri the village: behind them, in Tugearu's house, there were a dead
man, a cripplc and a wounded one.
In Iheir rush on the highway, they ra n into a procession of
Macedonian colonisls from the village of Carageat, the county of Durostor,
wilh wagons full of wood. They started shooting at them. Three colonists
were hit , one of them who was to turn 18 soon, Stere Adam
was shol dead. and anOlher 2 seriously wounded.
On the third evening the band entercd the village of Sever
a plainly Romanian village inhabiled by the Romanians from the Kingdom
and the Macedonians. taking advantage of the absence of most mcn who
wcre partieipating in a wcdding in thc vi llage of Cageaolar in the county of
Durostor. Having bealen up the watchman of the vi1lage whom they left
uneonscious (he had only a rime with IWO bullets), they broke into the
hOLlsehold of Nicolae Marzavan, one of the wealthiest Maccdonians, where
they mahrealed hi s 75-year-old mOlher forcing her to show them the place
where they kept thei! money (they pricked her with Ihc bayoncl in two
places, they cut part of her car and then they oiled her eye with gas and
heated it . .. ). They took 200,000 Lei in I ,OOO-Lei banknotes and lots of
golden coins as wcll as other valuable goods. Whilc they were Icaving. lhey
ran inlo a Romanian coloni st rrom the kingdom and they killed him.
'"
NICOLA/:: CUSA 01'lLiA I'ACEA
A survcy of the attacks of the Bulgari:tn banus, the
comilllgii, in thc 3utullln of the ycar 1933 showed:
2 dead people (father and daughter) and 1 wounded person (the
mother of the former) in Sarnebi
1 dcad persun anu 1 seriously wounded person on the highway
Bazargc-Silistra
I dead person and 2 wounded people (the mother of the colonist
Nicolae Marzavan and the wlUchlllan) in Sever
After the funeral of Ihe victirns of the atta(,;ks in Sarnebi, the colonists
gathercd in front of the prefecture Calia,ra in Bazargic. The Maccdunians as
well as the Ronlllllians took part. Thosc present demanded the provision of
sec urity measurcs. After the negoliations bctwccn the dclegations and the
prefect Vasil e therc was evcntuatl y common ground between thc
two sides and they adopted a series of future security measures whi(,;h wcre
read to the audience by the prefect himsc\f. Among them we mcntion the
replacement of the clerks ,UId dignitaries of foreign origin and their transfer
to the old kingdom with a view to the eli rnination of the Bulgarian local
mafia: the anni ng of the ,olonists; the (,;onduct of an investigalion concern ing
thc att acks etc. Sat isfied with the promise. the colonists cleared away
peaeefully.
In protest agai nsl Ihe manifcstation, the local inhabitanls in Bazargic
(Ihe mcrchants) closed down the shops and Ihe Soeiety for Culture and
Charity 'Oobrudja' handed in a eomplaint to the Socicly of the Nalions in
Geneva, signed by 1. Sloianoff, the president of the socielY, und P.
Gospodinoff. the seerelary. Cynically Ihe text of the complainl (whi(,;h was
written in French in Sophia) suggested the possibility Ihal Ihe crimcs could
have been committed by the Macedonian colonists themselves, who were
ealled herein kOlllzovalaq/le.
References: The Investigat ion of the Prefeclure in Ourostor requested
by the Minis: ry of Internal Affairs by Ihe Qffieial Note No. 2262, A3,
Mareh 5
th
, 1934 in Ille Stille Archives Ramnieu Valcea, Fund Prefecturc of
the County of Ourostor, File No. 2011934, Leaf 163-165; Leaf 170- 189;
Romll ul (Tll e Romania,,) VI, No. 7/, 15X, Si/istra, 1933; Plugarlll (TIu
'"
I
I

Macedo-aromtlllii dobrogeni . Thr Mando-Aromanjanf in Oobrudja
PIQllghmoll) 1, No.6, 15X, Bazargic, 1933; Legiollarii (The Iroll Guards)
1, No. 35, 20X, Bazargic, 1933; Stoica LasclI 2002: 28-40: we mention
hereby that Iancu Tugearu intcrvencd and saved his father in the attack in
1932 and not in the attack on September 9
Ih
,1933. as the quoted article
specifies (p.38) and Stere Adam Gheoghita was inueed shot dead by Ihe
salile banu, not in thc Tugearu's house but on the highway Bazargic-
Silistra, being part of thc proccssion attackeu by the Bulgarian bandits.
Nicolae Tugcaru
Seriously wounded by a grenade during the attack of the Bulgarian
bandits in Sarncbi on October 9
111
1933 to later die from the wounds .
Stcre Adam
18-year-old
SllOl dead by the Bulgarian bandilS on Si1islra-Bazargic highway, ocar
Sarnebi, on October 9
1h
, 1933.
Gheorghe Uarw
Ki1led knavishly in the woods oear the village of Mrzac close to
BHiram-Bunar , the county ofCaliacra, on April 101h, 1933. He was the dcle-
gute of the colonists in Mn;ac and thc falher ofsix childrcll. On Apri! IO
lh
,
1933 he gOI out of his house a! nQOn heuding for the fields. He oever carne
back. The oext duy he was found in the woods. hum.ls fasleoed al Ihc back
by lamp wick, Ihroa! and ann cut , bullct in the chest.
References: Legiollarii (Tiu Imll Gllards) 1, No. 17. Bazargic. 1933
Gheorghe
Assassinuted in Ihe large village of Carageat, the counly of Durostor,
on May 13
1h
, 1934. Tha! day, Gheorghe Lepr, the mayor of Carageat, was
accosteo by Gh. Jecoff and Dimo St. Jecoff, a forcster, 00 his way back
rrom the coffce house. They slarted arguing (on Ihal particular day the local
clections took place in Carageat). From ochind Gh. Coliu Ciolacoff carne
and hit Gh. wth a club, instantly killing hirn; the aggressof disappearcd
193
NICOLAE CUSA OTIUA PACEA
mshing lowards Bulgaria.
Being ;ll armed, the Macedoni an colonists gathcrcd amund thc dcad
body. Rcvoltcd by ils image in front of Ihem, they decided to take revenge.
They ent ered the house of Dimo Jecoff whcre they suspected Gh.
Ciolacuff, the assassin of Ihc mayor, 10 have hiddcn. Instead of minding
his own busincss, D. Jecoff welcomed Ihcm wilh Ihe following words: Tlte
mayor gOlwhat he They hit him wilh the axe and killed him.
Rcfcrcnces: Rommll (Tire Romal/iall) VI, Nu. 86, Silistra, 1934
'"
Maado-aromn;; dobrogeni' Tht Maudo-Aromunums in IJob'udja
V. THE RECOLONISA TlON OF THE AROMANIANS
IN DOBRUDJA:
THE COUNTIES OF CONSTANTZA AND TULCEA
The second colon isai ion or rccolonisation of the Macedo-
Aromanians look placc in 1940. It was in 1940 Ihat Romania lost Basarabia
and Bucovina (by vi rtue of the dictate in Moscow on June 26
1h
, 1940), the
Ilorth-westcm territory of Transilvania (by virtue of Ihe dictate in Vi cnna on
August 30
1h
, 1940) and Cadrilater (by virtue of the dictate in Craiova on
September 7
1h
, 1(40).
The causes of the secoml coloni sation were thus determillcd by the
treaty in Crai ova. Thc treaty and ilS anne",es
l
were ralified by the decrec-law
no. 30999 on Septemher 10lh, 1940. Within the anne",es of the treaty concluded
between Romania and Bul garia, article 3 stipulaled that within a period of
three months from the date of exchange of treaty ratification instruments
thcy procceded with a complIlsory shift belween tlle Romaniall subjeets of
Bufgariml etllnic origills ill Ilie comies of Tulcea and Conslantza and rIIe
Romanian subjects of Romanian erlrnic origins in rIIe comies of Durostor
olld Ca/iaera.2
It was thus high time for the Aromani ans to relocate again: the third
1. Published in Ihe Oflcial MonitQr, Nu, 212. Scplernber 12"', L 940 (in Ihe French
lallguagc as well)
2. loc. ciI.
\95
NICOLAECUSA 01'lLiA PACEA
limc for Ilie FarsherOIS from Albania. Ihc fourlh lilllC for Ili e Gra muslell i
rrom Greeec and Bulgaria and. evenluall y, Ihe lirt h time for the Farsllerots
from Greece. They sccmcd to have been undcr a curse: nevcr to enjoy pcace
Hlld stabilily. What counts. though. is Ihallhcy havc never surrcndercd; Ihey
tic/ied tlle painful exoduses they cxpcriellced as they always knew Ihal aii
Ihe msfortunes were noI broughl aboul by fate but by the circumslances of
Ihose limes . They fell Ili e same aboul thi s Iasi cmi grati on.
Before having an illsight inlo Ihe rc.cul oni salion issue and Ihe plaees
wherc Ihey were settled dOWIl, we s llall ponder on anolhcr issue which
demands further invesli gmion:
rIIe Nll11lber of tlle Aromallialls Co!oll;sed ;11 Cadrilater
It was impossible to specify the cxm;t Ilumber of the Aromanians
unt il 1940. Thcy were not included in the tables of Ihe ccnsus in 1930
(perhaps since Ihey were nOI considere<! citizens, allhough in more recent
censuses Ihey were . however. evcn though the AromHni uns in Romani a are
not eonsidered a separate cthnic group).
By reamn of ali Ihis, Ihe scienl ifi c slud ies meni iulled dirferenl
fi gurcs , Ihe aUlhors minimising
3
or maximising
4
IheiT number. Latcly Ihe
li gurcs recordcd by Vasile Musi anu Constanti n Noe have been taken ioto
cOllsiderati oll . Some would rclale 10 Ihe fi gurcs suggeslcd by V. Musi; others
would ralhcr refer 10 C. ligures. In his IxJok A Century or Colonisation
in New lJoLu-udja ( 1935) Vasile l\-1usi t>pccilicd the numbcr of 6553 falllilies
(multiplied by 5 - the averagc numbcr of famil y Illcmbers, which amounts
1032,765 indi viduals). di d noi menti on Ihe primary source for
his cstimati on. In hi s hook The Colonisatioll of Cadrilatel' (1938) Cunstanlin
3. Th . Capi dan ( 1942: II) for instanct.:, cstimatcd tocir Illllllbcr 10 12,OUO
4. Em HlIcuta in Tll t BOI/HUl l'e" illSulo VI. 1928. sialed their number woulu bc
40.000 inuiviuuuis. obviously lin ! ovcrcstim3icu thcm mysclf in Cusa 1990:
451111' lOIal ofiile Aromatriall/NJ/wl<lliol1 }", ard. .. d in Dabrudja b .. m een 1940 and /941
is eSlimuled <1165,332 ;Irdil'idll(l/S. Mea culpa. [ would mcmion h.:-rcby Ihat my former
estimation rcpn:scnts. in fact. the r.umbcr of all colollists (including thc inhabi tmllS from :hc
kingdolll) ami It was IIUlIlc OII thc basis of toc documents I rcscarched .
. "
MaceJo-arolllnii dobrogeni' rIIe Maced..,.Aromanron$ in Dobrudja
Noe specificd the number of 4,946 famil ics of Maccdonians (Ihat is 24,730
individuals). C. Noe did mcnt ion thc primary source for his estimation: the
tablcs of colonists (family heads) authori sed according to cenlre alld category
on February 15
1h
, 1932, wilhin the Agricultural Services of thc two counties
which he anncxed at thc cnd of the above-menlioned paper.
C. Noe estimated Ihus the number of the Aromanians according to the
tablcs of colonists au! horised in Ihe two con!ics in February 1932; he slated
Ihat since Febmary 1932 la rllis day - tha t is 1938, when the paper was
publishcd 10"r Emphasis}- rIIe Macel/of/ian colollislS "ave noI challged
//lIlC" in lIumber.
j
The situat ion was different, Ihough; the co1onisation
proccss COll tinucd throughout 1932 and 193310 be finally conc1uded al the
end of December 1933.
6
Large groups of Gramustcni from Bulgaria and
Greccc (thc rcgions of Cavala nnd Seres) arrived wilhin this period.
Consequenlly, in Ihis case, V. Musi is right in his accurate estimation of the
numbcr of the Aromallian colonists.
In my research of the Fund of tlle Prefecture in Durostor, which is
available at Ihe Slate Archives in Ramll icu Valcea
1
, I came across a document
which shcds light OII this issue, lIamely a table of exact figures of the
population in Ihis coull ly, according 10 nationalities and colonists elltant OII
May 1 '1, 1940. As far as the county of Caliacra is concemed, unfortunatc!y,
I havc not found such a document: the Fund of (he Prefecture in CaJiacra
docs IlOt ell ist
8
, so that the table of figures according to diffcren! places of
the populatioll in Caliacra, similar ta that in Duroslor (both tables had bcen
ordered by thc govcrnmcnt under Ion Antonescu) is nowhere to be found.
5.C.NIX: t938: 154
6. 1bc officiai conclusioo of thc: cotonisation was directly related to the assassination of
the prime minister, I.G. Duca, un Dcccmbcr 29"'. 1933. There wcre two Macedonian students.
Ion Caranica and Doru Belimace, who were involved in Ihis assassination. Nicusor
Constantinescu was the one to pll'h the trigger but it eounted for liule since the former took.
part in anyway.
7. Naturally. thc fund had been available in COflSlantza until 1996 whcn, for reasons
!>est k.nown to tlle amhorilies.the 'Cadritater' fund was lransferred 10 Ranmicu Va1cea.
8. As a result of the discussions with Mrs Angcla Pup (whom [ would lik.e 10 thank
hcreby for her pertinent ohservations generously shared), the chief arehivist of lhe State
Archives in ConstanlUl, I undcrstood that the respective fund had beell desuoyed. 11 scems that
<.luring tlle communiSI regime it was tak.cn to the p<lper faetory utea to!:le recycled, !hal is 10
Ix' reuse<.l raw materia!.
197
PACEA
We do kIlOW, however, the lIumbcr of the families (family heads) coloni sed
in thi s county until September 1"1, 1937. from a concise table of the
Nat ional Office of Colonisation , which specifics the total of fami lies
according to national it ies. The tables (for Durostor as well as for Caliacra)
wc re onlercd by an express form lettcr to the Rcgion Marea9. the
Admi ni strmivc Service by power of the Royal Rcsidelll - which arc :dso
cndoscd in the Romanian text hcrcinbdorc.
In compli ance with this document . Ihe number of the Macedo-
Aromani ans in Ourostor on May 1'1,1940 was 16,37 1 individuals. thal is'
3.274 fami lies. In Caliacra 2,690 families , that is 13,450 individuals. were
coloni sed. COllcerni ng the familics in Caliacra. the statistic was providcd by
Ihe National Office of Colonisat ion, by a concise tllbl e according to
nati onalities of the population ir. this count y on Septembcr 1937. The
tnble WllS published in Ihe locHI Il ewspapers of those times.
TABLEIO
On the si tuation of the colonists according to categories authorised by
the Nationlll Office orColonisation in the county of Caliacra uniii
Septcmbcr I s', 1937
Illhabitants from the kingdom
Macedonians
Inhahitant s rrom Banal
Schoolt eachers
TOTAL
8,390
2,6W
913
family heads
family heads
famil y hellds
183 family heaus
12,176 family hcads
9. By virtllC of dccrce-Iaw 00. 347 011 AugusI. l4th 1938.;Jso lmuwn as the ' administrative
law. 10 onits wetC foondcd , r.lso called rcgions. with economic. cultural ami
social fUllct:on. Thc ;Wn:inislrntJOn of region is run by a J'Qyal rcsidcn\ and a council of
clcctcc me,r.!x:rs amI membcrs hy nghl. Ibc Rcgion Melr/w was localcd in ConStanlza and.
ronsistcd of ihc following counties: Caliacra and DOT<.>stOf.
10. Ap"d. Straja Cadriluttmlui (Tiu GuunJ o/Cudri/UfU) II. No. 22. Bw..argic. 1937.
Tne table was also p!.Ibti!lM:d in Romli/loll (Tht ROllumiall) al'.u Tara fIIi Alirua (MirctlJ'S
Cormlry).
!98
L
MoudQ-orom{inii dobrogeni . The Mocedo.Aromon;on5 in Dobrudja
The tOlal number of Aromanian famili es coloni sed in bolh counties
was 5,964, Ihal is 29,820 individuals.11
rIIe Evacua/ioll and Settlemenl oflile Aromanians in
Differellt Placesfrom tlle COUllties ofColIstalltza alld Tulcea
In vicw of the organi sation of the populalion evacualion from
Cadrilatcr they foundcd a Gcneral Commissariat in addition 10 the Ministry
of Forcign Affairs, with the hcadquarters in Bucharest, but cffe(,;tivcly
functi oning in Constantza, whcrc the General Commissariat for Dobrudja
12
was set up. The twofold task of this commissariat conccmcd the sueecssful
eompletion of the popul ation shift as well as the resolul ion of aII Ihe
problcms that arose from its relocation. The population was to be relocated
in the eounties of Constantza and Tulcea, where Ihere were available lands,
as a resull of the deparlure of Ihe German population (by power of (hc
Romanian-German convention) and the Bulgari an populalion (by power of
the treat)' III Craiova).
'fhe evacuation from Cadri later was earried out relatively rapidly. As
a result of an updated record by Ihe Evacuation Committee in addition to
tll e Regiull Marea until September IBth , thc Romanian populat ion was
completely evacuatcd - wit hi n the area there rcmaincd the family heads,
who rclumcd to hurvest and IranSj>orl Ihe IasI crops sueh as sunOower, bean
elc. (of eourse, onl y some of the ramiI)' heads)13
Mcanwhile. the Gennan and Ihe Bulgarian populaliol1 were not Icaving,
however, the plaecs in the IWO counties the)' wcre supposed 10 dcpart
from; eonscquentl y, they decided 10 tcmporari ly accommodatc Ihe
ROinanian populat ion from Cadril alcr in the counlies of l alomila and
Il An <lverage of 5 membcrs per fmnily . In Ihose limes aU Ilie Aromanian families
which comisled of husband and wife. IlIeir parcnls and theiT children had belween 5 and ta
m ~ m h e r s fn:quenll y even more.
12 Cola Ciumeti WIlS Ilie Geneml Commi ssar for Dobrudja.
i3 Cf. a rcpon 10 tlle general i. Antonescu. lhe ICadCT of lhc Slale. by the gcocTal N.
SIOC'ncscu ,m &plembcr 18"'. 1940. Apud. A."" I.R. Fund M.R .. GeJlCml Secrelariat. File 2677,
Lc<tfJ24-J27.
199
NICOLAE CUSA ' OnUA I'ACEA
South Dobrudja (with in the arca of the fo llowing sell iements: Negru
VoJ a, Tuzla, Plopeni , The Arom.mian (.;olonisls
(unJ aII the other eolonists, of course) prolongeJ their stay; the Bulgarians
uiu not observe the Romanian-Bulgarian protocol whleh st ipulateJ Ihal
they lefl Ihc region bcforc December 15
1h
, 1940. As a resull of the Jelay,
the Aromani nns hau 10 spend the winter betweell 1940 anu [941 in the
county of lalomita (where most of the refugees werc) in the houses of the
local inhubit ant s
l4
, luggage throwll in the courtyaru, shortagcs of:111
nature, cspcdull y foou shor1uges (food prlees wcrc rockcl ing1S); in order
to ea rn their li ving. they hau to work as day luboufcrs for the huilding of
the hi ghway, which W:1S situatet.l along the c.! islocation
line.
It was not SOCl ner than ApTiI 1941 that Ihe Commissariat of Co1onisations
decideJ to send ali thc coloni sts tcmporari ly scut ec.! in the counli es of the
former kingdom (olher coloni sts hau also been accommodated in the
count ies of Olt and Teleorman) to Dobrudja. The colonists were granled
households and 1ands by conunissions made up of a reprcscntative of Ihe
Commercial Service of Coloni sation, the mayor of the village, thc priesl,
the schoolte:1cher , Ihe notary and a dcl egnte for each group of colonists
from cvcry centre of colonisalion (Ihe same way as in Cat.lrilater), In
Dcccmber [941 they I'ounded tilc Gencral lnspectorate ofColonisations in
Dobrudja . whi ch funct ioll ed in preparat ion for Ihc eomplction of Ihe
colon isati on. Meanwhil e, a temporary household with no ownersh ip
papers was distri buted 10 cvery colonist in ai I dist ribution centres; this
provisional situat ion enabled some to move from one place to another.
Moreovcr. a ralher bi ascd 16 repon of t he tcc hni cal consultant for Ihe
coioni sli lioll of Dobrudja
l 7
poillted out the fact thal uuring the lron Guard
14. Thc places wllere llley had been lcmporarily lICCollllllooaled wcre ali cnlisled wilhin
Ilie inslrucliuns sent to lhe prefe.::lures. tlle SI31e Arehives in 1'u1<.:c3. Fund Prefec\l.nc uf Ihc
COUllly of Tulcea. File No. 67, 1940, Leaf 11 and File No.76/1940. Lcar 2-19; al50 publishcd
inCusa l 996: 141 -1 58
15. Nole, Fund Il rigade 7 Cavalf), File No. 64. Lea[ 164. Apuu. A.M.R., p. 183-] 85.
16. The aulhor stated thal in 1941 Ihe largest anuthc beM co1unisation ccntrcs wcre
o\'crcrowdcd by thc Maccooniar-s who would drivc away thc oIhc:r coJonisls. ThllS Ihc consulUml
hintcd ot Ihc (aci lhal many Arumanian eulonisls hau joinculhc Iron Gllard and llim cxplaincd
Ihe mJvl1"l"ges. It is hllC lhm ma,,)' hau jtJinl'tl this organis3lion (which
200
I
,
j
Maudoaromnii dobrogeni ' TI,,: lHacedoAromQnianJ in DohrudjQ
dictatorship large groups of coloni sls werc being moved rrom one cenlre 10
another in Ihe interesl of the former :mu lowards converting Ihe latler 10
their own beliefs. After the fali of the lron Guard diclalorship caused by
General Antonescu tlle population shift would stari over again, Ihis lime by
force with lorries and maehine-guns 10 seare away the suspecled foJlowers
or members of tlle lron Guard, those from the counly of Tulcea 10 the county
of Constantza and vice versa, at the mercy of luck and not at the expense of
the state by power of colonisation rules. AII this indeed happened between
1941 and 1944. Howcvcr, in the spring of the year 1942, they started drawing
up the collecti ve conlracls for the renlS and Icases they had to pay for the dis-
tribul ed households anu lands, The colonisalion and the ownership granting
process was carned oul between 1946 and 1947, when they were tendered the
ownership papers. Thcy paitl for their houscs, the same way as in Cadrilater;
the differcnce lies in the faet that they buil! the houses themselves in
Catlrilatcr (with the exeeption of those whi eh they had bought rrom the
Turk.ish emigrants and rrom the Bulgarians who left Cadrilater) whereas this
time they look over the houses rrom the fonner Gennan and Bulgarian own-
crs who had taken rcfuge in Dobrudja.
In compliance with the researched primary soun.:es which include the
GenerallnspcCloratc Fund of Colonisatioll s in Dobrudja (lhe State Archives
in Constantza), the Oflicial Survey Fund in Tulcea (t he State Archives in
Tulcca), Ihe National Ofrice of Colon isation in the county of Tulcea,
inventory 1921-1941 (Ihe Cenlral Buard of the State Archives in !3ucharest),
we shall consider !he pl aces aml Ihe numbcr of Aromanian famil ies who ,
down in Dobrudj a in spring 1941 as it follows:
m05lly consiSled of Romanians) in e;w;peclalion of SQme (it is a commoll place 10
Ihis day): Ihc sellkrllcul of Ihe Farshcrol ArOlllllnians in those rcgions he rderred to (COC05U.
Ovidiu, Fcrdinand, Cogealae, Viile Noi. Avaldaehioi) was due 10 differenl causes. The
Farshcrots wishcd to slid: logether and this is thc rca$on for tiu, overcrowding hc menlioncd,
Thus Iheir <;cu!cme"t in lhcse places in compact groops docs nOI have anything 10 do with their
having joincd lhe lron Guard. ' 111e GramuSleni, sume of thcm of eourse. also joined the lroo
Guard aud Ihey sculcd down. howcver. in places rrom loc counly of Tulcea.
17, TItc rcpor1 of Dem V,tlafu. Ihc t<.'Chnical <''OIlsullanl fOI" !Ix: eolonisation of Dobrudja, thc
Slme COIl5tanlZlt. l'und PtC(ttlurc. County "rCQllS1anll.a, 73, File No.16I1948. Leaf 15. 16.
201
NICOLAt: CUSA ' OTlLlA PACEA
Constalltza Counly
1. Agigca - 39 famil ies (Pindcni lmd Farshcrol)
2. Anadalehioi (fonncr residential district of Constantza) - 79 families
(Farsherol, GramuSlcni. Pi ndeni)
3. Baia (fonller Baia was pari of Conslanlza counly) - 50 families
(Bulgarian Farsherot)
4. Cohadin - 53 familics (Bulgarilm Gramusleni)
S. Cogcalac - 169 familics (Grcck Farsherot)
6. Colilia ( il ducs not exist today; it uscd to belong to the large villagc
of Pantelimon de Jos) - 6 1 families (Bulgarian and Greek Gramusteni)
7. Dobromir Dcal - 16 families (Greek Gramusteni)
8. Dobromir Vale - 43 familics (Bulgari an Gramustcni)
9. Gradina-Cheia - 20 families (i ntenninglctl. Farsherot. Gramustcni
from Bulgaria as well as from Hrupislea, Greece)
10. Mangalia - 13 ftUnilies (Pindcni from Veria. Grecce)
11. Ferdinallli (Ihe large village of Mihai l Kogalniceanu today) - 229
fami lies (GrccK Farshcrot)
12. Mihai Vit eazu - 239 fami lies (Flushcrot, Gramustcni from
Livezi. Greece)
13. Nisipari - 45 fmnilies (Albani an anu Greek Farsherot)
14. Ovidiu - 108 families (Greek antl Albnnian Farshcrot)
IS. Cocosu (today Poiana - a village which belongs to lhe large village
of Oviui u) - 70 flilnilics (Greck Farshcrol)
J6. Pala:w Mare - 119 families (Albanian Farshcrot)
17. )Jalnzu Mic 39 familics (Grcek Farshcrot)
18. I'anduru (fonner Panduru bclongcd 10 the county of Constantza)
- 228 families
19. Ramnicul de Jos (it used 10 be part of the county of Constantza in
those tllnes) - 331 fa milics (Bulgarian Gramustcni)
20. Sacclc - 65 I"amilics (Bulgarian Gramusleni)
2J. Sinoc (it used to bclong 10 Conslanlza) - 268 famiJics (Bulgarian
and Greek Gramustcni)
202
/lfaudoarol1lllii dobrogeni l he Mac:edo-Aromanians in Dobrudja
22. Tariverde - 136 families (Bulgarian and Greek Gramusteni)
23. Tekirghiol - 60 famil ies (Pindcni from Veria, Greece)
24. Tuzla - 30 families (Pindeni and Farsherot)
25. Valea Neagra - 7 families (Gramusteni)
26. Viile Noi (fonner residential district of Constamza) - 45 families
(Albanian and Greek Farsherot)
In the former county of Constantza (today Baia, Panduru. Raomic,
Sacele and Si noe belong ali to the county of Tulcea) 2,562 famil ics l8 were
pcrm:lllcntly sculed in 26 centres.
Tulcea County
1. Agighiol - 27 families (Gramusteni)
2. Uabadag - 8 families (Grmnusteni)
3. Bcidaud - 332 fa mil ies (Gramusteni rrom Bul garia and Ihe
Republic of Macedonia loday)
4. Camena - 129 families (Gramusleni from Bulgaria and Greece
5. Con gaz - 75 families (Greek and Albani an Gramusteni and
Farshcrot)
6. Calaloi - 53 fmnilies (Gramusteni)
7. Casimcea - 14 families (Gramustcni)
8. Cerna - 262 fami lies (Megleno-Romanians as wcil as a few
Gramustcni and Farshcrol famili es rrom Grecce)
9. Ceamurlia de Jos - 200 families (Gramusleni )
10. Ceamurlia de Sus - 303 famil ics (Gramusteni)
II . Eschibaba - 231 families (Granlllslcni)
18. Cf. (for each place in thc Silllle ordcr) 1. File 111947; 2. File 611947; 3, File 11/ 1947;
4. File 2311947; 5. File 76/ 1947; 6. File 26/1947; 7. File 38/ 1947; 8. File 36/1947; 9. File
46/1947: 10. Hle 5 111947: II . File 5311947; 12. File 55/1947: 13. File 1611947; 14. File
3011947: 15. File 3911948; 16. File 6511 947; 17. File 9/ 1953: 18. File 6711947: 19. Agricullllrai
Rcgislcr 115.1 16 Fund CiI)" Hal! Ramnic; 20. File 7'51 J 941: 21. File 79/J 947; 22. File 8111947:
23. File 8411947; 24. File 8611947: 25. File 8911947: aII of lhem includcd in the National
Oftice of Colunis.alion. State AIchi\es Con.<;13Hlza.
203
N/COLIIE CUSA OTlLlA I'ACEA
12. Lunca - 16 families (Gramusl eni )
13. Lascar Catargiu - 6 famil ies
14. Malcoci - 12 fami1ics
15. Mihai Bravu - 10 families
16. Mihail Kogalnicea nu - 307 famili cs (Gramusleni and a few
Farsherot)
17. Principele Mihai (today Nicolae Balcescu) - 341 families
(Gramusteni )
18. Razboicni - 15 families
19. Sarighiol Oeal - 220 families (Greek Gramusteni)
20. Tulcea (Ihe large village of Tulcea) - 23 families
21. Tistimelu - 84 families
In Ihe former count y of Tulcea 2,668 families were permanently
settled in 21 centres. 19
The tolal number of Ihe Ma(.;edo-Arom:lI1ian fmnilies colonised in
Dobrudja is 5.230. The of 734 families oul of the 5,964
Aromanian fmnilies coloni sed in Cadrilater is represenled by the numbcr of
families thm were nOI colonised in Oobrudja.
19. Cl!l1lrr..l Board of Siale t\rchivcs Bucharcsl, Ftmd National Uffice of COIOllisaIQI1,
Counl)' 01 Tulcea. illvelllcry 1921:941. State Tulcea. Nalior.al Office of Surve)'
Tulcea. File 3681J947. '-car 1-17 for Camena.l'i!c 36l11947. Lcaf 1-22 for Tislime!u (Ioda)'
Vasile Fund City Hali Eschibaba, File 2<;/1948. Leaf 174-1711.
204
1
Mact:doaromnii dobrog.mi The MacedoAromanians in Dobrlldja
Nole
Perhaps many Aromanians will bc disappoinlcd in Ihe reduced numbcr
of Ihe Macedo-Aromanian families culonised in Dobrudja and naturally,
Ihey will wonder:
Are we, aI/Ilie Aromallians ill Dobrlldja, indeed only fiule more Ihan
5,200 families?
No, of course, we arcn'I. .. the 5,200 flimiJi es were large ramilies,
which eonsisted of OUT grandfathcrs who had our own parents, who had
eome of agc, who had brothers and sistcrs of an age. rrom the vcry bcginning,
the Aromanian families in Dobrudja would Ihus bccome by marriage twice
Of three li mes Of fOUT times larger (han thcy uscd 10 within a period of only
several ycars.
Nicolae Saramandu in hi s recent papcr Aromanian and Meglcno-
Homanian Sludies (2003, Constantza, Ex Ponto) poi nled out thal there
were 7.145 Eamilies in the two countics in 1968. Thcir numbcr has bcyond
ali doubt increascd to exeeed the number of 10,000 families, in my opinion.
Today most of them have theiT pcnnanent Tesidence in Constanlza.
Thcrc arc many in the town of Tulcea, in rcduced numbers, of coursc;
forlunatcly, Ihere are sli ll compact gTOUpS in the Aromanian villages in
Ilie counlies of Tulcea (Eschibaba, Tistimelu, Ceamurlia de Sus, Beidaut,
Baia) and COll stantza (Cogealac, M. Kogalniceanu, Ovidiu , Poiana).
It is also warth mentioning thal Ihe exodus in the decades 6 - 7 - 8
10 Ihe capital has ccased. In this day and age Ihe Aromanians scule down in
Constanlza il' they. decide 10 Icave thcir villages, whidl have become native
villagcs for thc generat ion aEter 1941, to rnove to towns and this is but
bcncfici:11 for the unity of thc compact communi ty of the Maccdo-
Aromani ans in Constantza.
205
I
Mucedo'QrQllliilljj /Iobrogellj TlII' M//t'cJo-AromUlll/l115 jll Dobrudj/l
BIBLIOGRAFIE
hvoare inedite
Arhivele Statului, Constanla
Fond Inspectoratul General al din Dobrogea
(Oficiul National al - O.N.A.C.).
Dosar 111947, Agigea
61 / 1947, Nisipari
30!1947.0vidiu
6/ 11)47. Anadakhioi
11 / 11,146-1947, Baia
23/ 1947, C\lhadi n
76/ 1947. Cogealac
26/11)47. Colilia
39/ 1948, Cocosu (Poiana) -Ovidiu
35/ 11)48, Ovidiu
38/ 1947. Dohro1l1ir Deal
36/1947. Dobmmir Vale
46/ 1947 . - Cheia
51/ 1947. Mangalia
5.}/ 1947. Mihail
55/ 1947. Mihai Viteazu
6511947, Palazu Mare
86/ 1948, Palazu Mare
9!1953, Palam Mic
75/ 1947,5inoe
71)/ 1947. Tariverdc
81/ 1947. Tckirghiol
84/ IY47.Tuzla
81,111947, Vii le Noi
Fond Ministerul Agri culturii si Domeniil or
Inspectoratul Agricol Constanta
Fond Rmnic
Dosar m. 67/ 1947, Panduru
Registrul Agricol pe anii 1951-1955. nr. 115, 116
Dosar nr. 78- 1947-1\)52 (Fond Sfatul ra;ollului I-/ rsova, Serviciul
Financiar)
207
NICOJ.Af: CUSA 011UA PACEA
FOllu Tribunalul Judetean Constanta, Dosar 9/ 1948,
Fond Prcfel,:tura Judetului Constanta. 1897-1950
15,16
Arhivele Statului, Tulcea
Fond Prefectura Judetului Tulcell
Birou pasapoarte, Rep"lriati
_ D05ar76/1940, filel e 2,15,20,21.24
_ Dosar 110/ 1941, filele 15-17: 18 , 19; 20-29
-Dosar 67/ 1940. fila 11;95-96; 103-\07; 168- 112
Fond Oficiul de Cadastru Tulcea
_ Dosar 368/ 1947 , filele 1-17, Camena
_ Dosar 36111947, filele 1-22, Tislimelu (V. Alecsandri)
Fond comunei Eschibaba (Stejarul)
_ Dosar 29/ 1948. filele 174-178.
Arhivele Statului, Rmnicu Vlcea
Fond Prefectura Judetului DurostoL
- Dosar24/1940. fil ele 175- 185.
208
- Dosar 36/ 1934. fila 175
- Dosar3/1933,fila 165, 167.1 82,278,383
_ Dosar 33/ 1933, fila 97.224
_ Dosar 20/ 1934. filele 170- 182
_ Dosar 36/1934, fila 53.130,175.
- Dosar 30/ 1928,fi la 1.
!
Maced(J-(!rom<llii Ilabrugt'lIi' 'I1w MaceJQ-Aromm.jmlJ' il! Dobrudjll
Arhircle Statului,
Fond Oficiul Natiunal <lI nr. yg6
- lilvelita r III. 705- 1924-[1)49, Cllras, Cerniiuti, Cetatea
Durostnr
- In vcntar nr. 7U4- 1924 - [1)49, Cali<lcra.
hvoare publicate
Muniturul Oficial nr. 94, 12 noiembrie 1930, D.A.D., pag. 5130
Muniturul Oficial nr. 95,13 nuiembrie 1930. O.An, pag. 5159-5160
MOll itoml Otkial nr. 96,14 noiembrie 1930. D.A.D .. pag. 5208
r.,10uilOrul Oficial nr. 11 5,22 mai 1934, O.A.o., pag. 3210
Monitorul Ol"i cilll nr. 202, 4 septcmbric 1935, pug. 6 [24-6126
privind starea de spirit a popula1iei din Cadrilatcr n
evacuarea Cadrilatcrului, Dosar nr. 64, fila 164
FumJ Brigada 7 Cavalerie, ApuJ A.M.R., pag. 24X-249.
a gcncralului N. Slocnescu, generalul Ion
Antol1 escl1. S' ;ltlllul Rumn si PrC1jcdinlc!c Consiliului de
ministri. Dosar nr. 2677. fil elc 324-327, Arul!. A.M.R .. pag. 248-24<.1
Raportul Nr. 713. din 24 septembrie 1940. al Companiei a 4-a
Ohservare. Dos;'f nr. 64, filcle 1 YI-I92. Apud A.J\1.R .. pag. 271 -274.
Darc de asupra Dobrogci de Sud.
Stalul bulgar. conform Tratatului RornTlll- Bulgar J in 1940,
a Rezidcmului Reg:l l al Tinutului "Marcu". General de divizic adjunct Traian
Emilian Gri gorescu, Fond Di vizia ti 9-<1. lnfanterie, dos;:\r 1563, filele
397. Apud A,t ... LR., pag. 290-297.
NI COLAE CUSA OnUA PACt.A
Studi u asupra juJ. Duros((JI" si C'aliacra. CxccU!:JI!:a tlj>ct"a-
(iuni lo!" , general T. E. Grigorescu. fom.l r- 1. SI. r- I. , Sectia a 3-;1 Opualiuni.
Dosar 1799. filele 2-lt Apuu A.M.R. .. pllg. 57-61 .
III". 43 JjTl 26 apri lie I<}-W. D<I!-31 11-1. (deie 1'-) 21.
fond Divi7ia 1 Apud A.l\I.H . ]Jag. 6-1l!.
A. M.R. ::: Arhive!..: mil it are 1Olllfulc. CCHlnJI de cr.: II.:cl:llC pihlfafl: il
arhi ve lor mili tare i\luficc. PlIhli\:Hlc de:
Floriea Dobre. VasJlica Maneasi
Colectie Jc fundatia liencral "StC!,HI Gu\:l' . 211011
Europa Nova, Buc .. 2( M,X1I3 vol.).
Referinte (presa vremii)
"Aclillllea", organ al P.N .L. jud. Caliaenl. Bazargic, Pr. EI isabctu , nr. I n
Anul 1.25 februarie, 1.
An ul II . 14 mai 1934.
"Aclil/lIea Rumlll eascci"' , Sil istnl, Regina l\1aria. nr. 27, din 1 iulie 1926.
1 noiembri e .1 926, I decembrie 1926, 15 iulie 1927, 14 august 1927,
23 octombrie 1927. 30 noiembrie 1927. 14 decembrie 1927, 5 mai
1928.15 i unie I 92H. 30 august 1928.30 septembr ie 1928.23
decembrie 192X. 24 martie 1929.28 aprilie 1929.22 decembrie
1929 , 13 apri li e 1930. 14 septembrie 1930.
" BllclIlIIlIl". organ al P.NT ., j ud. Caliacra. Bazargic. Calea
nr . 45. Din: 5 aprilie 1930. 12 " prili e 1930,24 april ie 1930.21 iunie
1930,5 iulie 1930, I noiembr ie 1930,26 septembrie 1931, 14
nuiembri e 193 1.28 noiembrie 193 1.6 ianuari e 1932.23 ianuarie
1932, I septembrie 1932. 19 august 1933; Di n 1930 adresa redactiei
s-a mut at pe st r. Pr. Ileana. Nr. 16 avea ca redactori pe Cola C.
Ciumcrti. P. Caflmica. ArlllsfaSe Arginteall lJ. Chifa Hasofi, A. Hagi-
Gogu. C. I. Papanacc'J. lanc u C'amn ic:l.
2<0
"'aeedo-aromiillii dobrogeni' 71lt lI1acedo-Arvnumians in Dobr"dja
"Cadri/aterul", red. Si adm. Str. Eroilor, 1If. 14, Constanta, (Dr. V.
Burlan): 12 Decembrie 1931.
"ClIl'lltul Nostru", Bazargic
Anul 1: 3 1 deccmbrie 1928,4 ianuarie 1929,31 ianuarie 1929.
Anul II: [7 februarie 1929,25 septembrie 1929, 11,18, decembrie
1929;
22 ianuarie 1930.
"Dobrogea (Dr. C. N. Sarry - Red. si Adm. Scarlat Vrnav, flT. 27,
azi str. 1907, nr. 27. Constanta, din:
Anul XXXVI, l 1 septembrie 1940; 18 septembri e 1940; 9 noiembrie
1940; 14 noiembrie 1940.
Anul XXXVIII , 3 aprilie 1941 , 11 aprilie 1941; 31 august 1941 ,8
mai 1941 .25mai 1941.31 augustl941,4mai 1941.
"Legional'ii". red. adm. Str. Printesa Ileana. nr. 28, Bazargic, dir. Cola
G. Ciumetli , din:
16 ianuarie 1929,23 ianuarie 1929, 14 marti e 1929,20 aprilie 1929.
27 aprilie 1929, 13 iulie 1929, 1 apri lie 1933,20 aprilie 1933, I mai
1933, 10 mai 1933, I august 1933.20 octombrie 1933,1 noiembrie
1933. 10 ianuarie 1934.20 iuni e 1934, 1 septembrie 1934, 1 ianuarie
1935, 15 iulie 1935, 1 octombrie 1935.
15 octombrie 1933.
Revista "Pellinsula
Anul 11 : nr. 10/1925, Anul IV' nr.4-5/ 1926: 7-8/ 1926;
Anul V: flr. 1-21 1927; 5-6/1927, 7-8/ 1927; 9/1927; 3-411929; 8-1011929;
9/ 1930: 10-12/1930.
"Patria", red. adm. Bazargic. str. Romulus. 10
din: 7 septembrie 1931; 12 octombrie 1931.
"Rom//i/I".la nceput "Vointa - din 16 martie 1928 - apare sub
numele de "Romnul"). Silistra, red. adm .. str. Titu Maiorescu, llT.
II , DiT. D-tru. Cioui.
Anul 1: 3111artie 1928.16 martie I92R,3 I martie 1928;
Anul Il : 24 februarie 1929.24 iunie 1929,5 iulie 1929, 10 noiem-
brie 1929:
Anul III; /5 aprilie 1930;
211
NICOLAE onUA PACM
Anul V: 19 august 1932; 31 august 1932; 10 septembrie 1932
Anul VI: 13 octombri e 1933; 15 octombrie 1933;
Anul VII: 21mai 1934; 29 iulie 1934;
Anul VlJl : 30 septembrie 1935:
Anul XII: 22 noiembrie 1938.
"Salltillela Rom/Ul". red. si aum., Piata Renasterii nr. 3, Bazargic.
Anul 1: lO septembrie 1926; 12 octombrie 1926; 17 noiembrie 1926:
Anul II: 13 ianuarie 1927
"GlaslIl Cololli$fi/or". (fost "SamineJa
Anul VII/ : 15 dcccmbrie 1933
Anul IX: 15 martie 1934.
red. si adm., Principele Nicolae, nr. 16, str. Plevnei nr. 6,
SilislTa.
din: 19 februarie 1933, 15 iulie 1933, 17 august 1933, \O septembrie
1933.6 decembrie 1933,3 mai 1934,25 uecembrie 1934,2 aprilie
1935, I iulie 1935, 1 octombrie 1935.
"Straja Cadrilaterlllui, red. si adm .. Regina Elisabeta, nr. 13. Bazargie.
din: 1 iunie 1936 (Anul 1)
Anul II: 14 septembrie 1937.
"Tara Illi Mircea". Silistra 1935-1940.
Anul 1: 15 februarie 1935; 20 octombrie 1935.
Anul II: 15 septembrie 1936.
Anul JII : 1 iunie 1937.8 decembrie 1937.
"U"i verm/", Bucuresti, 1927 (Cotidian national).
Anul XLV, 7 august 1927; 15 august, 18 august 1927.
Leuntil Iliescu, Cololl;zarea Il Dobrogea Ane/leui li
Millislemlu; de Dome"ii $; a parlamelltarilor din Cadrilater.
n ziarul Universul: Nr 236, lO octrombrie 1927, pag, 9.; nr. 237, 12
octombrie, pag, 3: nI'. 239,14 octombrie , pag. 4 , nr , 241 , 16
octombri e 1927. pag. 7, nr. 244.20 octombrie 1927, pag. 8: nr. 248.
24 octombrie 1927.
"Cllget Liber" , Constanta
Nr.494.3 decembrie 1946.pag, 1-4.
Nr, 650. r2martc 1948.
212
Macelfo-aromlil/; Ifobrogell;' 71,e Macedollrollwllialls in Dobmd)<l
(autori)
ABELEANU DIMITRIE, Albal/ia, 1928, p. 39-40
Nemul Aromnesc din Maado/lia, p. 43: 52.
BARA MARIANA, Recenzie, SlUdii al"omlne si meglenoromne - Nicolae
Saram(ll/du, n Dim/ularea, nr. 4, 2004, p. 9- 10.
BOLOESCU R. , MARINESCU M., Rdzboiul balcanic, 1912 1913. Sibi u,
1936, p. 3-5.
CONSTANTIN. Populatia Cadrilatemlui ntre /878-/938.
&1. Glasul BucQvinei, p. 12-14:
Allalele Dobrogei. anul IX, voI. IL Cadrilaterul, 1938. Glaslll
BucOl'i llei. Publicat ie Dupi! UI/ piitrar de secol.
/9/3-/938.
TIANU 1. GHEORGHE, Traditia istoricii despre ntemeierea statelor
romnt'$li, EU. Eminescu, Bucuresti, 1980, p. 53-54 (Editie
de Valerin Rpeanu) .
CARAGIANI IOAN, Studii istorice asupra /'01II(;lIilol" din Peninsula
Ba/mI/ied. Cultura Bucuresti , [929. p. 4-5; 6-7: 50; 65.
CARAGIU-MARI OTEANU MAT1LDA, COlllpendiu de dia/eetologie
1975, p. 2 [6-21 H:
Dictiollar arOIl/(1I (Macedu- va lah), Editura Bucuresti ,
1997, p. 439-448 .
CARDULA M. IOAN, /stol" ia (I/"Omnilor macedoneni, Editor Condor
2004. p. 122.
CAPI DAN TEODOR, Aromnii , <Iialectul (1/"011/(;/1. Studiu lingvistic.
1932, p. 2; 3-7; 8; 12.
Macedoromii"ii , Etnografic, istori c, Bucuresti . 1942, p. 10-17.
RUlI/tllii nomazi. Studiu din viata romni/ar din sl/tllIl Peninsulei
Balcanice (D.R. 4,1 924-26) p. 42-47; 55: 75.
Fl1qero{ii. Studiu lingvist ic aSl/I,ra Romnilor <lin Albania (O.R. 6,
[929,1'.59.
2\3
L
N/C01..AE CUSA OHUA PACEA
Meglellorolllcllii. 1. si graiul lor. Bucuresti. 1925. p. 28, 57.
Romal1itatea balcallicd. Bucuresti, 1936, p. 55-57.
COLI MITRA CONSTANTIN. 1996, Cap.ll1(lclellliciri si averi.
CONSTANTINESCU-MIRCESTI ,C.D., VII.mt dobrogeelll. E;)bei.
Bucuresti, 1939. Editura Bucovina . p. 71; 300-306. (cu colaborarea
unor elevi aromlni de atunci: Constant in Scrima, G. Papanace.
Dumitru Badralexi,G. Busuleanga Si concursul lui Tache Papahagi)
CUSA NICOLAE. Macedoromnii pe ritile istoriei. Constanta, 1990.
Editura Europolis, p. tJ-33; 50-56.
Arom/lii (macetlollellii) /I Romnia. Constanta. 1996. Editura
Muntenia. p. 17-20; 24: 47.
DIAMANDI STERIE, OalIIelli si asp('cle di" istoria (lrolll"ilor.
I tJ40, p. 23.
rOTINO GEORGE. Pagini ri1z/ele. Clel'll articole si C!f\'(ntiJri. Bucuresti,
1934. Ed. Cartea p. 37-44; 144-160.
colonistilor n Dobrogul).
G1URESCU C. C .. lsroria romnilor, voI. 1. Bucuresti , 194:2 , p. 314.
HAGI-GOGU STERI U, Emigrlirea (U'oml"ilor si colonizarea Cadrila-
lemlui. Bucure,>t i, 1927, p. 3: 3tJ; 40: 70.
HASDEU PETRICEICU BOGDAN, StraI si SIIh.rtral din ElymologiclllII
/I10gllll111 ROII/al/ae. Genealogia popoarelor haluwice. Bucuresti,
1894. p. 59-60.
HCIU ANASTASE, Aromnh. i"dl/Slrie, arte. expallsiulle. civi-
lizulie.FO\:sani.ltJ36. p.136: [39-140: 141: 142: 145.221.
IORGA NICOLAE, Isrurio popomilli romunesc, voI. 1.. ! 922. p. 139-140.
/listoire des ROl/maines , de la Peninsule des Cap. Les
Origilles.l3ucurcsti , i924,p. 1-3 .
LASCU STOICA, Improprieldrirea /'Oml/ ilor balcallici I! Caarilater.
Dosarele Istoriei , Anu! VII , 1lT. 1,2002, p. 28-40.
MOMr ... ISEN THEODOR, Istoria rOlIIalul, voI. III , Bucuresti, 1988. p. 222-
226: 243.
MUSI TH. VASILE, VII deceniu de colonizare n Dobrogea NouiI, 1925-
1935. Bucuresti, 1935, p. 24; 28; 58-60; 143-147: 50; 53.
NEGOESCU AL. AUREL, DlMlTRI U GH. PETRE, Durostor,
214
I
lHQcedo-Qromnjj dobrogeni' nle Moado-Aromanions in Dobmdja
1940, p. 74-R2. (Tipografia CriMcscu).
NEICU ION, Colonizarea Dobrogei Noi cu macedoneni. 1924,
p. I I.
NENITESCU, IOAN, De la rom"ii din Turcia EJlropeani1. Studiu etnic si
slarislic asupra (IrOll/(llilor. Bucuresti , 1895, p. 27; 29; 149; 174-175;
4UI -433.
NI STOR 1. ION. Originea Romnilor din Balcani si Vlahiile din Tesa/ia si
Epir, n Allalele Academiei Romne , Mem. 7, Tom. XXVI , p. 2.
NOE CONSTANTIN, Co!o/l;ZlI rea Cadrilmeru!ui, Jl/stitJJful Social Romn,
Sectia Sociologie, III , 4-, 1938, 1'.24; 140; 149; 147; 153.
ONCIUL DIMITRIE, Romnii din Dacia Tra;anil piiniI la memeierea
Pri"ciJ)(j/e/or. Bucuresti, 1902, p. 32.
PANAlTESCU P. PETRE, IlItrodllcere la istoria C!llturi;
1969, p. 11 8-120.
PAPAHAGI Tache, O problemil de romol1itate i1irici1 n "Crai si Suflet",
voI. 1. Fase. L Bucuresti, 1923, p. 72-75.
PEYFUSS MAX DEMETER, CI,estiunea Romneasc(l. Bucurest i, 1994
(Lucrare de Nicolae Serbll11 Tanasoca), EU . p.
117.
*** Spatilll i.rlflric etilic rom/leK, III. Ed. Bucuresti , 1933, p. 8.
SARAMANDU NICOLAE. Situ/ii aromtlle si meglel1oromlne. Constanta
2003, Ed. Ex. Ponto. p. 15- 17; 18-19; 24-26.
TANASOCA NICOLAE SERBAN, Studiu illlrQlluctiv !a, George Mumu,
SlUdii istorice fJrl'itoare la trecutlll rOllu/lilor de peste Dlllu'lre.
Bucuresti, 1984, p. 8.
XENOPOL D. ALEXANDRU. Istoria rom/lilor{/in Dacia Trailllul, vo1.!.
lasi, 1888, p.109.
215
NICOLAE. OTIUA PACEA
ABREVIERI
TITLURI DE
A.C.I. A. = Aromtlnii. Comert. industrie. arte. expansiune. civilizatie,
Anastase Hci u, Focsanni, 1936.
CA. = Chestiunea aromneasdl, Max Demeter Peyfuss, Bucuresti, 1994,
de Nicolae Serban, Tanasoca).
D.RT .E. = De la romnii din Turcia Europeani1. Ioan Nenitesl.: u, 1895.
S.l.P.B. = Studij istorice asupra romni/ar din Peninsula BalcaniclJ. Ioan
Caragiani , 1929.
S.A.M. = Studii aromlJne $i meglenoromne. Nicolae Saramandu, 2003 .
R.N. = Rumni nomazi. Theodor Capidan, 1924-1926.
A.R. = Aromnii (macedoneni i n Romni a. Nicolae Cusa, 1996).
216
1
Macedo-aromnii dobrogeni. The Mucedo-Aronumians in Dvbrudja
CUPRINS
r. Etnogeneza numele acestui neam
........................................... 13
II. Tulpini le de aromni stabi lite n Dobrogea .................................. ........... 21
I
III . circumstante ale aromnilorm Dobrogea ..... 41
rv. Colonizarea n Cadrilater - Dobrogea ................ 51
I
V. Recolonizarea aromnilor n Dobrogea -
judetele Constanta Tulcea ............................................................... 123
l
CONTENTS
1. Ethnogenesis and the name of lhe aromaniaI1 people ............................... 137
1I.1be stems ofthe aromanians settled Jown n Dobrudja ....................... . 145
m. The circumstances of the aromanian coloni sation in Dobrudja ......... 165
IV. The colonisation in Cadrilater - New Dobrudja - ...... ......................... . 175
V. The recolonisation of the aromanians in Dobrudja:
lhe counties of Constantza and Tulcea ..................... ........... . 195